Contents

The Planes of Consciousness

The Nature of Universal Conscious Light

The Interpenetration of Frequency Domains

Frequency and Size
The Source Is Small
Frequency and Information
Focus and Proximity

Qualities of the Higher Planes

Subtlety

Malleability

The Light and Colors of Higher Planes

Its Sparkle — Communication

Higher Planes Are Closer to the Moment Point

Organization and Names of the Planes

Monroe’s Focuses of Consciousness

The Seven Planes

Seth’s Frameworks

The Disservice of Preconceived Notions

The Near Realm

Its Appearance

The Etheric Duplicate of the Physical

Physical Things Become Astral Thought Forms

Peculiarities of the Near Realm

A Mix of Etheric and Astral Objects

Due to 4D Vision

Different Scenes Outside

Clocks and Time

Colors

The Light of the Near Realm

Etheric Observations

Electromagnetic and Gravitational Forces

Chemicals and Heat

The Earth’s Aura

Near Realm Inhabitants

Dreamers and OBErs in the Near Realm

Near Realm Communication

The Void

The Void Beyond the Near Realm

Drifting, In Shock, Barely Conscious

The Next Subplane — Closed and Projecting

The Astral Plane and Subplanes

What It Is

The Nature of the Astral World

The Shape of the Astral World

The Size of the Astral World

The Vastness of the Astral World

The Reality of the Astral World

Everything Is Created by Thought

The Nature of Astral Matter

Different Frequencies of Matter

Mid-Astral Matter

Higher Astral Matter

The Seven Astral Sub-Planes - Like Attracts Like

Theosophy’s Astral

Relation of Astral and Physical Locations

The Astral Version of Physical Locations

The Astral of Every Country

Astral Awareness of the Physical

How Time Is Experienced in the Astral

Objectivity and Subjectivity

Astral Objectivity and Subjectivity

Crossing into Others’ Thought-Form Environment

Consensual Reality — Shared Environments

Lingering in an “Eternal Heaven” Thought Form

Seeing Through One’s Own Subjective Thought Atmosphere

Even Within the Physical

Closing for Quiet Reflection

Silencing Our Thoughts for Objective Experiences

Silencing All Thoughts — Closing

The Music of the Spheres

Astral Light

Astral Light and Temperature

Internal Illumination — No Shadows

The Light and Density of Different Planes

Determined by the Light of Consciousness

Consciousness in the Astral

How Natural the Astral Feels

Varying Intensities of Consciousness

Dim Consciousness

Normal Waking Consciousness

Intense, Bright, Quick Consciousness

Emotions of Higher Consciousness

Well-Being

Euphoria

Consciousness in Higher Planes

The Lower Astral Planes

Nature of the Lower Astral

The Environment of the Lower Astral

Slower Frequencies

One’s Attraction to the Lower Astral

Due to Drug Withdrawal

Introduction to Rescue Missions

Lower Astral Environments

Lower Astral Experiences

Lower Astral Dreams

Rigid Religious Places

War and Violence

Suspicion and Capture

Lower Astral Dwelling Places

Sex Obsessed Areas

Small Group Environments

Depraved Cities

Upper Lower Astral Cities

Lower Astral Government

Deeper Still: Caverns, Pits, Craters

Deformed Sick Consciousness

Lower Astral Inhabitants

Stuck in the Lower Astral

Aggressive Souls

Antagonizing for Energy

Voices, Pokes, and Slaps During OBE Attempts

Attracted to Physical Violence

Defending Against Attacks

Lower Astral Emotions

Rampant Negativity

The Mid-Astral Planes

Nature of the Mid-Astral Planes

The Mid-Astral Planes

The Mid-Astral Subplanes (Richelieu)

The Second Astral Subplane

The Third Astral Subplane

The Environment
Rescue Missions

The Fourth Astral Subplane

Important Regions

Communities of Belief

The Reception Area

Colors and Beauty

Vitality and Well-Being

Timeless Becoming and Ecstasy

Synesthesia of Sound, Color, and Form

Vibrations Interpreted as Sound

Feeling Sounds

Attention Enhances Sound

Tuning In to the Music

Sound and Color Synesthesia

The Environment

Musical Architecture

The Environment

Astral Vistas

Dreams in the Mid-Astral

The Astral Environment and Weather

Always Summer

The Astral Sun

Astral Weather

No Factories, Pests, Decay, or Garbage

Astral Gardens and Vegetation

Sustained by Attention

No Decay

Astral Water

Astral Rivers

Astral Lakes

Astral Oceans

Astral Soil

Astral Communities

Astral Cities and Villages

Astral Villages

Astral Cities

Astral Social Institutions

Astral Homes

Our Own Astral Home

Beauty and Improvement
Leaving Everything Open

Astral Roads and Paths

Astral Theaters

Astral Transit Areas — Airports and Malls

Astral Colleges

Astral Colleges

Joining Classes While Dreaming or OB

Rapid Learning

Settling In

Astral Libraries and Akashic Records

How Information Is Conveyed

Thought Form Projections
Holographic Astral Viewing Rooms
Direct Knowing
Knowing Through Becoming — Direct Experience

The Hall of Science — Sharing Inventions

Being Ready for Inventions

The Hall of Music

The Hall of Art

Art Creation Through Visualization

Children in the Astral

Children Growing Up in the Astral

What Children Study

How Children Play

Spending Time with Children Who Passed

Children’s Growth and Length of Time in the Astral

A Short Stay Before Reincarnation

Growing Up in the Astral

Transformation to Adult

Life in the Mid-Astral

Recreation and Socializing

Seeking Variety, New Experiences

Socializing and Parties

Play Without Competition

Astral Games (Newton)

The Ring Dance / Circle Game
Games of Chase
High-Velocity Impact Games
Low-Velocity Sharing Games
Other Games
Games Dreamers Play

Theater

Vacations

Solitary Hobbies

What No Longer Satisfies

The Futility of Physical Sports

Astral Professions and Hobbies

Physical vs Spiritual Focus

Art

Movies

Music

Wanting to Be Useful

Rotation of Work During Rests

Astral Food

Astral Breathing

Astral Clothing

The Nature of Astral Clothing

Spirit Robes

Astral Sleep and Dreams

Astral Fame

Astral Privacy

Past Life Privacy

Relationships in the Astral

Our Spiritual Family

Our Connections

Astral Intimacy

Astral Sex

Astral Joining

Astral Joining for Forgiveness and Understanding

The Excitement of Reunion

Astral Animals and Pets

Animals in the Astral

Astral Pets

Astral Time and Events

There Is No Night

Astral and Physical Time Are Aligned

Celebrating Spiritual Advancement

The Null Point — The Point of Equilibrium

The Higher Astral Planes

Nature of the Higher Astral

The Higher Astral Planes

The Formed Reality of the Higher Astral

The Higher Astral Subplanes

The Fifth Astral Subplane — The Golden City

(The First Mental Subplanes)

The Sixth Astral Subplane

(The Fourth Mental Subplane)
Arts and Sciences
(The Mental-Causal Planes)

The Seventh Astral Subplane

Hermits
The Last Incarnation

Rainbow Light and Sound Synesthesia

Consciousness in the Higher Astral

Bliss of the Higher Astral

Thought Forms in the Higher Astral

Thought Communication in the Higher Astral

Development and Time of Stay

Archetypes

Archetypes of Nature

Our Relationship with Archetypes

Buildings and Cities

Enlightened Communities

Higher Astral Buildings and Cities

Living City of Lights

Life in the Higher Astral

Friendship and Love in the Higher Astral

Higher Astral Inhabitants

Appearance and Feeling

Those Still Embodied

Teachers

Ecstatic Gatherings - Channeling Higher Consciousness

The Akashic Records

Nature of the Akashic Records

Nature of the Akashic Records

Location of the Akashic

Reflections of the Akashic Records

Perspectives and Distortions

Practically Perfect

Individual Akashic Records - Personal Memory

Conscious vs Subconscious Memory

Its Connection to the Whole

Distillation of the Akashic Record

Interacting with the Akashic Records

In Physical Form

The Tapestry Room

Reading Akashic Records

Limitations on Getting Information

Experiences of the Akashic Records

Attraction to Relevant Records

The Plane of the Reincarnating Self

The Dimensional Boundary

The Boundary — The Inner Energy Membrane

Nature of the Causal Plane

The Causal Plane

The Causal Subplanes

The First Causal Subplane

The Second Causal Subplane

The Third Causal Subplane

Life of the Reincarnating Self

The Environment

Expansive Consciousness

Communication

Playful Exploration

Vacations of Becoming

Perceiving the Physical

Moving Beyond the Causal

Higher Spiritual Realms

Further In — Consciousness Beyond Physical Form

Recognition of Shared Unity and Compassion

The Source of Light

A Deeper Unity

Proximity to the Source

Endless Repeating Perfection

Unchanging Union in the Light

Higher Work is Infinitely Better

The Aperture and Emitter

web
The Spiritual Foundations
The Dimensions of Being
Home
The Planes of Consciousness

The Planes of Consciousness

This is a closer, more in-depth look at the inner planes of consciousness, experienced as the various planes of reality. They are known as planes, spheres, realms, levels, and worlds by different authors. The Source flows outwards through these planes, creating and sustaining them. This process is described in The Frequency Domains of Consciousness.

While these planes seem like entirely different realities, they are in actuality states of mind, of consciousness. Each is a frequency domain — a range of frequencies, like bands on a radio dial, at increasing distances from the Source. We have ranges of consciousness in each of these planes, each interacting with the matter at these frequencies, responsive to what is happening and being communicated there.

The plane of consciousness nearest to the physical is the astral, where we spend time in the dream state and after death. Our lower thoughts and feelings vibrate in sympathy with the lower astral, while our highest vibrate with the highest. Being focused in a particular state of mind draws to us memories and causes us to project physical imagery from times when we were in the same state of mind. To reach any higher plane, we must come closer to the now by letting go of our context, our attachments, our past. In dreams and after death, we must shed those denser, slower frequencies to move into the higher frequencies — the higher planes of consciousness and the more open and expansive realities there.

The planes of consciousness are separated by voids. These voids act as breaks of context, breaks of forgetting. These divide the planes into separate worlds. These breaks in context cause us to form a different version of ourselves at each different level.

For an understanding of the flow into the the planes of consciousness, see The Frequency Domains of Consciousness.

That is what the planes really are: states of consciousness. (Kubis and Macy 18)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

[A plane] is a climate conducive to the development of unique and particular capabilities and achievements. . . .

The analogy of a plane with an emotional state is much more valid than the analogy between a plane and a geographical state, particularly since emotional states take up no room or space. (Roberts 103-104)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

The Nature of Universal Conscious Light

We are the light of consciousness. Our openness to the flow determines the amount of light shining through us, our proximity to the now. Our focus of that light is where our attention is, and determines the frequency domain our consciousness is focused in.

The amount of light in each astral region is due to the amount of light (attention) projected out from all the beings there. Places like the void are filled with people, but they’re all closed. Their attention is turned inwards and doesn’t affect the ambient light. They’re not communicating, not aware of their outside environment. Those in the lower astral are mostly closed. In each higher frequency domain, the people are more open, and the light is more intense in all its aspects.

Recall that the flow from the Source is experienced in physical terms as light and unconditional love. The Source flows out to all, giving without condition or restraint. It is an unceasing waterfall of energy flowing into and through us, which we are free to direct (or block) as we desire (see The Source in Physical Terms).

The following is James’ experience of the light in the astral plane of consciousness.

Certainly I dwell in a psychological heaven by earth’s standards, for everywhere I sense a presence, or atmosphere, or atmospheric presence that is well-intentioned, gentle yet powerful, and all-knowing. . . . At the risk of understating, this presence seems more like a loving condition that permeates existence, and from which all existence springs. . . .

I know that no evil or harm can befall me, that each of my choices will yield benefits, and that this loving condition upholds me in all of my ways. As in life I was always aware of an underlying melancholy, I am here always delightfully conscious of an extraordinary sense of safety that leads, say, to heroic acts and courage—naturally. There is a constant feeling that the universe is with me, for me, and with and for all others at the same time. . . . It ever lends its active support.

This willingness to help is everywhere apparent and promotes, of course, a sense of ease that, at the same time, stimulates the personality’s abilities in ways most difficult to describe. . . . I know that this presence or loving condition forms itself into me, and into all other personalities; that it lends itself actively to seek my good in the most particular and individual ways; yet that my good is in no way contrary to the good of anyone else, but beneficial. . . .

Here I am surrounded by illumination that emanates from everywhere—colors more sparkling than any I knew on earth, a light of enchanting varieties, not even or monotonous but seemingly alive in its own fashion NOTE: the every-color light, the light of consciousness. It emanates from what I see, but also seems to be inherent all about me, whether or not there is anything to be perceived otherwise. . . .

I would say it was a knowing light, everywhere existing at the same time, at once; transparent in quality when it exists alone or independent of a visible object or shape. . . . It appears out of itself, at each and every conceivable point in the universe. Physical perception “sees” only a small hint of this light, and from it spring all of the lights and colors physically visible. . . .

Specifically, I have not called this knowing light an entity, in terms of personhood. Yet I am sure that it possesses a psychology far divorced from any with which I have been acquainted; that it knows of my curiosity and examination; and . . . invites it. . . .

The closest idea I have is to compare this atmospheric presence with the quality that exists on the most ideal summer day: the delightful, enchanting scent and touch of the air itself seems to be imparted everywhere, so that flowers, trees, grass, people, mountains, valleys—all seem to lie in this enchantment and add to it. . . .

This atmospheric presence is ever-changing while in a strange manner remaining the same. I theorize at times that it is the combined consciousness of the entire universe by whatever description, existing within all consciousness, yet apart. . . .

It is as if the universe now has its own mood invisibly imparted everywhere, in which I move and think. Again, the closest analogy is to the moods of childhood, when it seemed that all things were possible and I was filled with an energy, zest, and sense of competence. . . . This atmospheric presence with its knowing light seems possessed of that mood to a superlative degree. . . .

It ever seeks the most creative, expansive, loving expression, in such gargantuan terms that our usual ideas of motivation utterly fail us . . . NOTE: just as any flow seeks an outlet

There is an immense . . . loving permissiveness that imparts exuberance and zest such as I have never known. . . .

This atmospheric presence seems furthermore, then, to possess qualities that act as potent psychological stimulants of the most profound nature. . . . This atmosphere promotes psychic growth to the most advantageous degree. . . . Qualities and characteristics that I never suspected I possessed now surface within me so that I feel to myself like a garden ever coming to growth . . . as if earlier I had only identified with one crop of abilities that I called my own.

A steady confidence sustains me also . . . these euphoric feelings are not unstable or overwhelming, but taken quite as my natural heritage. (Roberts 162-169)


It is more like a delightful medium in which all living is bathed so that it is quite possible to forget it almost, or take it for granted. I say “almost” because its qualities emerge upon you slowly. . . .

It quietly offers . . . solace, support, a buoyancy in which my existence is everywhere strengthened, refreshed . . . even to be transformed, in perfect safety. . . .

I am equally sure that each other person here feels the same way and is nurtured in the same fashion. . . . [The atmospheric presence] seems to exist in a state of active waiting or invitation, ever welcoming. . . .

It is as if I am “watered,” nurtured, and given light in exact proportion to my own needs. (Roberts 175-177)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

We receive as much as we’re open to; we open to the frequency we’re ready for.

Sandy (channeled): There is always light here. This light cannot only be seen, but also felt as love. . . . It fills everything there is. (Fairchilde 11)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

The light [of NDEs] . . . is, in its way an apport from that other inner universe. . . .

In your terms there is light within darkness. Light has more manifestations than its physical version, so that even when it may not be physically manifested there is light everywhere, and that light is the source of your physical version and its physical laws. In a manner of speaking, light itself forms darkness. Each unit of consciousness, whatever its degree, is, again, composed of energy—and that energy manifests itself with a kind of light that is not physically perceived: a light that is basically, now, far more intense than any physical variety, and a light from which all colors emerge.

The colors of which you are aware represent a very small portion of light’s entire spectrum. . . .

All of space is filled with the units of consciousness, alive with a light from which the very fires of life are lit. . . .

That light, however, is literally everywhere at once, and it is a “knowing light,” as Ruburt’s [William] James perceived.

Now: On certain occasions, sometimes near the point of death, but often simply in conscious states outside of the body, man is able to perceive that kind of light. In some out-of-body experiences Ruburt, for example, saw colors more dazzling than any physical ones, and you saw the same kind of colors in your dream. They are a part of your inner senses’ larger spectrum of perception, and in the dream state you were not relying upon your physical sense at all. (Roberts 230-231)DEVF1channeled • modern • Seth

The Interpenetration of Frequency Domains

Again and again those in NDEs, when experiencing the light, say that it penetrates and permeates them, blasting through them with its power. It’s described in OBEs as a light without shadows that permeates the environment. It’s a light that comes from outside the physical universe, a level at which the physical is no obstacle. While OB, passing through a physical wall feels like walking through fog.

This image has been occurring to me lately:

The planes of consciousness — physical reality as the largest

The physical frequency is made up of the largest circles, and each higher frequency domain is a set of smaller but more numerous circles. Consider the circles as representing the size of the waves. The larger circles obscure the details of the smaller ones; the physical veils the subtle. As we increase our frequency, we change our focus, and we see the greater light and information of the subtle, further up the stream of becoming. At its own frequency, it is anything but subtle.

The same follows for every frequency domain. The slower, larger waves obscure the faster, smaller ones.

Now look at the image above as holes in layers of progressively finer filters. Our size (wavelength) determines what frequency domain we will experience, as we fall through towards the higher frequencies until we can no longer fit. The smaller we are, the higher the frequency. This is similar to the analogy of the bubble in the flow (see The Stream of Becoming.)

Frequency and Size

We are conscious light. Light has a frequency and wavelength, which are in inverse proportion; as frequency increases, wavelength (size) decreases. At higher astral frequencies of consciousness, we, being conscious light, are smaller.

As we become smaller, we lose extension into the three physical dimensions. The world around us becomes relatively larger, more open, more expansive. Gravity has less effect on us because we have less mass.

Conversely the lower astral, often experienced as constrictive, could be because we’ve increased in size (extension in 3D physical space), making the room around us seem constricted and tight. We feel heavier, we move slower.

As we increase in frequency, we come closer to the Source.

The Source Is Small

I’ve run across the idea several times that the Source is small and that levels of reality that are closer to it are increasingly smaller. It makes sense when you consider that it exists in a state before even spatial dimensions exist. It would then have no size itself, yet be the source of all dimensions.

Think of the Supreme Person as one who knows everything . . . who is smaller than the smallest, who is the maintainer of everything, who is beyond any material conception. (Vyasa 144)BGwisdom • Hindusim • ancient

Note that the Source is not a person, but the source of all personhood.

Frequency and Information

Orders of magnitude more information can be held in the faster, more subtle frequencies than in the slower ones. The information from higher frequencies (higher orders), is obscured to those in slower frequencies.

The large, slow frequencies we’re used to physically vs
”heated” — more information, more subtle, and freely moving.
Focus and Proximity

Size can be seen as proximity in 3D physical space — the closer we are to something, the larger it appears to us. To consciousness outside the physical, proximity is due to where our attention is focused.

Think of our minds as a sea of tiny points, tiny images, and as we change our focus towards one, it enlarges and encompasses us, becoming our 3D environment. This is how attention dimensionally determines proximity, determines our environment. We enter into and exit memories and gateways by enlarging them around us.

See Sharing Memories and Gateways, Memories, and Subdreams.

Astral thought forms are reflections of our thoughts in higher dimensions. They come into form instantly, but melt away slowly like ice cubes as our attention fades away from them. Or, in terms of proximity, they zoom up to us instantly, and gradually recede away as our attention fades.

See Removing Attention.

Qualities of the Higher Planes

Subtlety

The higher states of consciousness are often referred to as more “subtle”. This is important. This refers to the higher, faster frequencies of consciousness which contain much more information, information that is obscured by the slow, heavy, loud rhythms of the physical consciousness. When we connect with our subconscious, it’s that more subtle, deeper level of perception and information we’re connecting with. But it is only subtle from the perspective of our physical conscious. Within that state, it is far more bright, vibrant, and alive than this one.

Qutbuddin Shirazi: The pilgrim rising from one degree to the next discovers on each higher level a subtler state, a more entrancing beauty, a more intense spirituality, a more overflowing delight. (Corbin 131)SBCEwisdom • Sufism • Corbin

Malleability

The flow is stronger as we approach the higher frequencies of the Source. Imagine these higher planes as having an ambient “heat” to them, one that causes forms to spring into being even more rapidly, and then more rapidly melts away forms once attention turns away from them.

If we want to cite a preliminary difference between the physical and soul worlds, we can say that the latter is much finer, more mobile and more malleable than the former. (Steiner 100)Tclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

The Light and Colors of Higher Planes

Ever as we ascend the material becomes finer, the harmonies fuller, the light more living and transparent. There are more overtones in the sound, more delicate intershades in the colours as we rise, more and more new colours appear—hues entirely unknown to the physical sight; and it has been poetically yet truly said that the light of the lower plane is darkness on the one above it. (Leadbeater 35)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Heyoan: As we reach into broader dimensions of reality, the color become more distinct and more dimensional, as in multi-dimensional colors within each other. (Brennan 181)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Its Sparkle — Communication

The light of consciousness is described as a knowing light. We have direct access to knowledge within it. In the following sections, there are many descriptions of how the light at higher frequencies of consciousness sparkles. I have a sense that the sparkling of the light reveals is communication, in the same way that our electronics transmit information by rapidly turning the signal on and off.

To use another analogy, the astral matter takes the shapes we project, and the “sparkle” would be like the subtitles on a movie, in which it communicates knowledge to us at amazing speeds. For example, the light can take the shape of a dog, but the way it “sparkles” communicates that it is a specific friend’s dog that she had as a kid, and anything else we want to know about it.

Higher Planes Are Closer to the Moment Point

Organization and Names of the Planes

There are no signposts on the planes of consciousness. Even those living on a certain plane may not know its name or the name of the planes around them. It’s no surprise that people have come up with many different names and divisions for the planes. But each plane is a unique reality. By comparing these descriptions, we can often discern what plane each writer is referring to.

Here are some names and divisions of the planes closest to the physical:

AoaY (Hinduism): physical, astral, mental, unity

Monroe (modern): physical, astral, essences, beyond the dream

Leadbeater (Theosophy): physical, astral, devachanic (half mental, half causal), sushuptic, nirvanic, + 2 others

JoYS (channeled): physical, astral (concrete emotion), causal (concrete thought), akashic records, mental (abstract thought), messianic (abstract emotion), buddhaic (abstract energy), the Tao

tAW (New Thought): material, plane of forces (etheric), astral, mental

WttK (New Thought): physical (including 4 etheric subplanes), lower astral (3 subplanes), borderland, upper astral (3 subplanes), mental (4 subplanes), causal (3 subplanes), the Kingdom

SBCE (Sufi): physical, astral, lights, unity

ToP (modern): physical, astral, mental, buddhic, atmic, anupadaka, adi

This is just a sample. As you can see, there is some general agreement on the nearer planes but less so as we go further out. My best understanding based on my research divides the planes like this:

The physical, with the etheric as the the energy side of it. Preceding that is the astral, divided roughly into the lower, middle, and higher astral (known as the mental in the Theosophical model). At the earlier end of that is the plane of the reincarnating self (the higher is known as the causal in the Theosophical model). Preceding this there are more planes nearer to the Source, but these are not physically focused, and less is known.

The names usually given to these planes, taking them in order of materiality, rising from the denser to the finer, are the physical, the astral, the devachanic, the sushuptic, and the nirvanic. Higher than this last are two others. (Leadbeater 3)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Michael: The causal plane NOTE: mental plane is a plane of intellect: it has a medium of thought energy, whereas the physical plane has a medium of kinetic energy, emphasizing movement and action. The astral plane has a medium of emotional energy, or content. The causal plane is here, where you are, like the other planes. You live in all of them, but do not see them, because they vibrate faster than the physical plane. (Hoodwin 344)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

The oldest occult teachings, as well as the latest, inform the student that there are Seven Planes of Being. The lowest of these planes is that which is known as the Material Plane. Second in order is that which is known as the Plane of Forces NOTE: the etheric plane. The third is that which is known as the Astral Plane. The fourth is that which is known as the Mental Plane. (Panchadasi 5-6)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

We started from the physical, or outer rim of consciousness, and began our journey inward toward the center of being, where lies the Kingdom.

Unconsciously we passed through the six inner planes of the physical world—the two planes of the chemical region and the four planes of the etheric region, which supply vitality to the physical organism.

Then all aspirants passed easily through the three lower planes of the Astral World or Emotional Realm, commonly known as Purgatory; for it is supposed that all have won past the enticements of their lower or animal natures, which express on these planes of consciousness.

The next plane is the Borderland, that between the three lower and the three higher planes of the Desire, Emotional or Astral World, as they are variously called.

If any are still of a highly emotional type, it has been and will be most difficult to get beyond this realm, for their feelings and their reactions thereto will hold them so that they cannot free their soul consciousness to permit them to concentrate and thereby to penetrate the Mental World with its first four concrete planes constituting the first, second, third and fourth heavens. These planes comprise the realm of mental forms, as distinguished from the three higher planes—the fifth, sixth and seventh heavens, which comprise the realm of abstract thought, also called the Causal Realm.

Similarly until one has been able to free the consciousness from its interest in the form side of things, and can concentrate and meditate easily upon abstract ideas and gain light and understanding therefrom, one is held in the concrete realms; while those who become engrossed in the beauty of tones and ideas—as is the case with many musicians, artists, poets and other writers—and who cannot penetrate through to their spiritual realities, are held here, although they have reached the entrance to the Kingdom. . . .

Beyond the Causal Realm is the first Spiritual Realm; but the last of the three Causal planes, the one next to the Spiritual, is the virtual entrance to the Kingdom. . . .

Here dwell the purified and perfected souls of all things, the ideal state, all Spiritual realities made manifest in their purest soul forms. Which means that here everyone is perfect in his or her soul nature—young, beautiful, wise, powerful and all-loving, all manifesting that phase of soul their Higher Selves intend to express. (Benner 211-213)WttKchanneled • New Thought • Benner

Monroe’s Focuses of Consciousness

I love Monroe’s perspective as it’s the experience of someone who isn’t aware of any existing models of the planes. He describes what he calls the Focuses of Consciousness, discovered during his many OBE experiences.

Monroe developed programs which guided people through progressively deeper nonphysical focuses of consciousness:

Programs had taken participants through Focus 3 (mindbrain synchrony), Focus 10 (mind awake and alert, body asleep), Focus 12 (state of expanded awareness), Focus 15 (state of no time), to Focus 21 (the edge of time-space where it is possible to contact other energy systems). . . .

Focus 22. Where humans still in physical existence have only partial consciousness. In this state would be those suffering from delirium, from chemical dependency or alcoholism, or from dementia. It would also include patients who were anesthetized or comatose. Experiences here might be remembered as dreams or hallucinations.

Focus 23. A level inhabited by those who have recently left physical existence but who either have not been able to recognize and accept this or are unable to free themselves from the ties of the Earth Life System. NOTE: this focus is the near realm

Focus 24-26. This covers the Belief System Territories, occupied by nonphysical humans from all periods and areas who have accepted and subscribed to various premises and concepts. These would include religious and philosophical beliefs that postulate some form of post-physical existence. NOTE: these and focus 27 correspond to the astral

Focus 27. Here is the site of what we may call the Reception Center or the Park, which is the hub of it. This is an artificial synthesis created by human minds, a way station designed to ease the trauma and shock of the transition out of physical reality. It takes on the form of various earth environments in order to be acceptable to the enormously wide variety of newcomers. (Monroe 248-249)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The Seven Planes

One of the most popular conceptions of the planes is seven planes, each with seven subplanes. This reflects the classical musical octave. What is beyond the first three major planes (physical, astral, mental) is not as well known.

The number of planes is seven. . . . Each of them in turn is divided into seven subplanes. (Leadbeater 19)MV&Iclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Our universe is based in part on the law of seven. . . . Seven consists of two sets of three connected by one. . . .

Other universes are based on different mathematical ideas. . . .

Michael: Our system of seven is only one way a perfect whole can be differentiated. (Hoodwin 336)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Seth’s Frameworks

Seth talks about “frameworks” of consciousness. But they correspond roughly to this: Framework 1 is the physical consciousness. Framework 2 is the astral, and Framework 3 is the mental or above. Each higher framework is the creative cause of the one that follows it.

NOTE: I could rewrite this in my own words, and/or use original quotes.

Seth . . . talks about a spectrum of consciousness, but in terms of frameworks. . . . All these frameworks exist one within the other, and each impinges upon the other. . . . All realities are immersed in all others. . . .

Watching a program, we are not aware of the activities in the television studio that make the production possible. The realm of the studio, which is the creative background for the program we watch, is like Framework 2. (Friedman 145-146)


Framework 2 is a huge creative atmosphere where all events are known everywhere. The communication network is instant, and each mental act makes its imprint on the nearly infinite multidimensional screen of Framework 2. . . . It provides us instantly with any knowledge we deem necessary. . . . It has loving intent. . . . Seth says that All That Is—the Absolute, the holomovement—is a constant presence that surrounds and engulfs us. It is a well-intentioned, gentle, powerful, and all-knowing atmosphere, and each individual is a manifestation of this presence. . . .

The inner reality can be correlated with Framework 2 (and beyond) and the outer reality with Framework 1. (Friedman 148)


Framework 2, then, is an everchanging interior world housing the “dreams, hopes, aspirations, and fears as well as the emotional reality of all consciousness.” (Friedman 150)


It is in Framework 3 that Jane Roberts and Seth actually came together. Seth says:

The encounters themselves occur in a Framework 3 environment. . . . The frameworks represent spheres of action. . . .

Some portion of each identity also resides in Framework 4, and in all other frameworks. (Friedman 186)


Framework 3 programs Framework 2 to create Framework 1. (Friedman 236)BS&Sresearcher • modern • Friedman

The Disservice of Preconceived Notions

Explorers traveling into inner reality, however, do not have the same kind of landmarks. . . . Many have been so excited with their discoveries that they wrote guidebooks long before they even began to explore the inner landscape. They did not understand that they found what they wanted to find, or that the seemingly objective phenomena originated in the reflections of the psyche.

You may, for example, have read books numbering the “inner realms,” and telling you what you can expect to encounter in each. . . .

That kind of structuring also does a disservice, however, for it prevents you from coming in contact with your own original concepts. (Roberts 326-327)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Always be open to the experience. Explore without expectations, and we won’t end up in our own projections.

The Near Realm

The planes of consciousness exist within (previous to) our 3D physical environment. The physical plane, etheric plane and lower astral plane are similar frequencies that co-mingle spatially, because consciousness at those frequencies is physically focused. My preferred name for this area is the “near realm”. This is also sometimes referred to as the etheric plane, which is the energy side of the physical plane, and sometimes as the lowest astral plane.

The near realm is usually the first location experienced during an OBE, and it is sometimes visited in the dream state.

When you project into the physical world in real time as in an OOBE, it is really into the boundary area of the buffer zone, between the physical and astral dimensions. If the astral body contains enough etheric matter it can exist only slightly out of phase from reality. This means the projection is in real time and so close to the physical dimension as to be indistinguishable from it. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

Its Appearance

The Etheric Duplicate of the Physical

The etheric near realm contains an almost perfect copy of the physical world.

The Source and all the higher realms are within each physical object and environment. So they already have existence in the etheric and astral, on its way through the microgeny to being physical.

Every physical particle has its etheric counterpart (hence the term “etheric double”) which is a perfect replica of the physical form. . . . In one sense, certainly, the etheric is physical, in that it is never separated from the body during life and disintegrates with it at death. (Karagulla and Kunz 29)C&HEFclairvoyant • modern • Karagulla & Kunz

Physical Things Become Astral Thought Forms

As mentioned above, everything in the physical has its existence first in the astral and then the etheric. But astral objects and environments can also be created by our thoughts and expectations. These thought forms can become mixed in with the etheric environment, sometimes adding to it, sometimes changing it.

Physical objects make an additional impression in the astral realm through our conscious attention. Our physical eyes transform the imagery into wave forms that are observed by our consciousness, which then projects them outward as a thought form on top of the physical form. Our very act of perceiving something in the physical adds energy to its thought form in the astral.

The astral is the emotional realm, so the intensity of our emotion in relation to our perceptions increases our attention on it. While strong emotions write physical forms to various higher or lower levels of the astral, the astral near realm, is added to by the simple unemotional perception of the world around us.

See The Astral World Is Written Through Attention.

Any new object in the real world is assimilated into the astral dimension over a period of time. A thought form representation of it first grows in the lowest part of the astral, close to the physical dimension, becoming more and more permanent as time goes on. As with all thought forms, the more attention paid to it the quicker it grows. . . .

A famous painting; loved, viewed and highly thought of by millions, will have a much stronger thought form than that of a common painting that hangs in someone’s bedroom and is only viewed by a few. . . .

The higher up in the astral dimension, or the further away from the physical, the less thought forms, of the physical world, as we know it, are found. Physical things have to soak in to it for a very long time before they take shape, and are found, in the higher astral. . . .

The generation of thought forms in the astral also works in the reverse. If a physical object has been around for a very long time, it will have grown a lasting thought form impression in the astral. After the object is destroyed or removed, its thought form still endures. You may, for example, in the astral, find furniture in your house you don’t have, jumbled up with your own. This is caused by the decaying thought forms of old stuff, belonging to previous tenants etc, still being there, years after the originals have gone.

Old thought forms do not follow their physical counterpart around when they are moved. New ones begin to grow in the astral wherever it is while the old ones slowly decay. The longer a thing is in one place, the stronger the thought form will become in that place. This also applies to buildings, structures and geological features. You may project into a park and find a house, bridge, stream, hill etc that you know is definitely not there. These may have existed in times past. . . .

The number of thought forms you find in the astral also depends on how close you are to the physical dimension. If you are very close, as in a real time projection or OOBE, very few thought forms, if any, will be found. In a real time OOBE you are not quite in the astral dimension but are existing as an astral form in the buffer zone between the astral and the physical dimensions. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

This is a slightly different conception of thought forms. It’s more like they are a person’s subjective conception of something. Imagine a couch is moved. It would carry its microgenic astral form with it, but one’s conception of the room it was in may take some time to establish the couch in its new place. And someone who was away for a while would only begin this new astral growth upon returning home to see the couch’s new location. So this is a very subjective conception. A projection rather than a perception.

Yet seeing the furniture of past tenants would mark these as objective thought forms. The previous tenant, when thinking of the house, would always think of it as remembered, with the old furniture and decor.

Now take a house with two children’s bedrooms. Each child will have a very strong conception of their own bedroom, and a weaker conception of the other. If objective, the astral location would then be a combination of their two conceptions.

See Nature of Thought Forms for details on how thought forms are created, energized, and melt away without attention.

Peculiarities of the Near Realm

A Mix of Etheric and Astral Objects

Here are some observations from Buhlman while exploring the near realm during OBEs.

The physical wall in front of me looked and felt like a dense, vaporous material with form. . . .

The familiar physical objects in my room no longer looked completely real or solid; they now looked like three-dimensional mirages. (Buhlman 5)


I continued to examine the nonphysical forms I encountered. At first they appeared to be holographic images with substance. On closer inspection, I discovered that they were every bit as real and solid as physical matter. These nonphysical objects appeared to consist of a matrix of light energy instead of molecular energy. (Buhlman 51)


The environment I was observing was not the physical world as I had assumed. I realized that the structures I normally observed when out-of-body were nonphysical structures. Now I finally understood why there were slight variations between the nonphysical and physical furniture and other objects. For example, the nonphysical walls were often a different color, and the shapes and styles of some of the furniture and rugs were different. Much of this was minor. (Buhlman 16)


The first nonphysical dimension is a parallel energy world almost identical to the physical universe. . . . This dimension . . . is molded by the consensus thoughts of the six billion inhabitants existing in the physical. (Buhlman 67)


The coffee table looks different. The physical table is a modern style, while its nonphysical counterpart looks like an eighteenth-century antique. (Buhlman 19)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

The echoes of physical objects in the near realm are molded by the observations of people, not the thoughts. The attention I beam at an object gives it an existence in the astral. That attention can come from any number of people, and in the near realm it retains its physical position in space.

Astral travelers have always reported differences between the physical world and the OBE world. For instance, a door that is closed physically might appear open while out of the body. Why are there differences? The most common explanation is that we aren’t really seeing the physical world: We are seeing the astral counterpart of the physical world. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

I didn’t realize that I was astral; a bit of grogginess still hindered my thoughts. So I tried to remember where I should be and what I should be seeing. I decided I should be in bed looking up and seeing my walls with posters and the ceiling. My vision blurred away. When it returned, I saw my posters and all, but there was strange piece of woodwork that doesn’t exist in my room. “This isn’t quite right either!” OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Firstly, the room was different. There were these wardrobes behind the head of the bed that don’t exist in real life and in any case, wouldn’t be in that position. Secondly, this woman wasn’t my mother! She was younger and had black, short, straggly hair. . . . I didn’t recognise her. JoATOBEr • modern • Moon

The chair I touched downstairs is currently different from how it felt when I was out of my body. There are no padded arm rests and the fabric is different. JoATOBEr • modern • Moon

I moved back towards the door ready to start exploring some more. I looked once more up at the lightshade and got the impression that it wasn’t in it’s (sic) usual place. It seemed to have moved to the part of the ceiling above where my head lies at night. I also got the feeling that it was a plain bulb — no shade and it was turned off. JoATOBEr • modern • Moon

I flew outside through the wall and went by my window. I looked in the window and saw myself lying there on the bed! My fan was conspicuously missing from the window, but the me on the bed stared back and waved at the me outside the window. I wasn’t too taken aback by this because Greene mentioned that one could see one’s other bodies. APOBEOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

All the details of the street and room were very real and vivid, especially the new blue wallpaper and the pictures and china. I then noted a discrepancy; an oriental lacquer cabinet stood near the little table bearing our miniature Chinese gardens. We have no cabinet. (Fox 115)APrOBEr • modern • Fox

This likely indicates that there once was a cabinet like that, perhaps from a previous owner.

Due to 4D Vision

Once out of the body, we may accidentally engage our higher-dimensional 4D perception, which can see through physical objects. This doesn’t indicate a difference in structure, but reveals our expanded ability to see.

I looked toward the countertop right of the sink, and there was no countertop! It appeared as if someone had cut out the countertop at the sink, all the way back to the wall, and the wall looked somewhat dirty. It looked as if whoever cut the countertop out did a very sloppy job. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

I left my body . . . and passed into the front room. It was brilliantly illuminated by a golden light, and I saw to my surprise that some of the furniture and objects were strange and very beautiful. In particular, I noticed a small oriental cabinet. The furniture on one side of the room, however, was as it really is. The fireplace appeared to have shifted into a corner. (Fox 111)APrOBEr • modern • Fox

We can also see in 360° at once. When we unwittingly become open to this expanded vision, our mind tries to fit this into our standard range of vision, causing us to perceive things in unusual positions.

Fox has seen this oriental cabinet before, likely a piece of furniture broadcast into the astral from the attention of a previous inhabitant.

Different Scenes Outside

It’s not uncommon to pass to another location when exiting one’s house during an OBE or dream in the near realm. Sometimes the new location is seen ahead of time through the windows, sometimes not.

See When Exiting a House.

Clocks and Time

I was looking at the time on the clock and saw “12:45pm” which meant I was late for school . . . then found myself waking up seconds later but the time between physical and what I saw in the astral were not correct. TVOSOBEr • modern • Warner

I looked over at the digital clock to see what time it was. But I couldn’t read what time it was because I could see about twenty different times displayed at once, fading successively backwards. And I could also see the gears spinning around inside of the clock. “Goddamn!” I thought to myself, “I’m still projecting!” APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

The clock seemed to read 12:56, but I wasn’t sure because it was blurry and not quite legible, no matter how hard I would try to focus on it. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Our plan was that whoever got out-of-body first would go to the other’s room and see what they were doing. And that’s exactly what I did. Turns out in this case, what I saw actually happened, only my projection occurred about 3 hours after the events I saw. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Colors

The title of the lost library book I stumbled across during my own OBE looked bright green while I was in a disembodied state. But after I was back in my physical body and returned to retrieve the book, I saw that the lettering was actually black. (Talbot 236)HUscientific, researcher • modern • Talbot

The Light of the Near Realm

The room, which is dark to your physical eyes, is no longer dark—for you are using your astral eyes, and there is a “foggish” light everywhere . . . a diffused light we might call it, a light which seems none too bright, and yet is not too dim, apparently sifting right through the objects of the material world. (Muldoon 204)PotABOBEr • Spiritualism • Muldoon

As we slip out of the physical wrapper . . . we see the familiar furniture of our room just as before. The only difference we notice is a light phosphorescent glow. (Yram 44)PAPOBEr • Yram

Peterson has just gone OB:

I looked around and noticed how things looked different in an OBE. In the past, I often saw gray clouds during an OBE. But now I examined my sight more closely. I saw a few places where astral matter was just sitting in small bunches. And as I looked around the room I noticed that everything was normal except now I could see different types of “glows” around everything. It was as if everything in my room had an aura of its own which glowed a little differently from any other thing. . . . I also noticed that in some places there seemed to be blots, or places where the aura was either black or covered up by a blackness. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

My surroundings . . . were illuminated by a strange glow. It wasn’t dark nor was it daylight; it was an eerie dusk. The lighting did not appear to have a one directional source. (Taylor 15)STOBEr • modern • Taylor

The only light that could be seen was the soft, natural extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical illumination that can be seen wherever one is projected. (Vieira 191)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

See also Astral Light.

Etheric Observations

Electromagnetic and Gravitational Forces

Will that your vibrations increase in rate. . . .

You will find yourself with me in a strange atmosphere, although you have not moved an inch in space. Behind you, so to speak, you perceive dimly the room in which we were just living; and ahead of you, so to speak, you perceive strange flashes and streaks of phosphorescent light of different hues and tints. These are the vibrations and waves of force, for you are now passing through the Plane of Forces. That vivid, bluish streak is the passage of some electric current—probably a wireless message flashing through space. Back of you, on my table, you see the magnetic ore, or lodestone, paper-weight, which always lies there. But now you see the peculiar phosphorescence around its poles, which is not visible on the material plane.

You also notice a peculiar faint vibratory glow around every physical object—this is the force of atomic and molecular attraction, etc. Still fainter, you find a peculiar radiance permeating the entire atmosphere—this is the outward sign of the force of gravitation. (Panchadasi 29-30)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

This could be the source of the bluish light sometimes seen while OB.

Chemicals and Heat

Liquids and gases, as well as solids have etheric counterparts. . . . Some observers have even postulated that the electron is an aspect of the etheric. . . .

[DVK] immediately picked out the radioactive tube as having more etheric luminosity than the normal iodine solution. . . .

Two cups of water, one cold and one warm, were placed two feet away from DVK in a dark room, and she was asked to describe them etherically. She said that one of the cups showed a slight increase of etheric energy on its surface, and she therefore assumed that it was the one containing warm water. This was correct.

DVK observed that manmade materials, such as nylon and dacron, partially inhibit the freedom of the etheric flow, which may be why some people find them uncomfortable to wear. She perceived the reverse to be true with respect to cotton, wool and silk. (Karagulla and Kunz 141-142)C&HEFclairvoyant • modern • Karagulla & Kunz

The Earth’s Aura

I am taking a different look at the earth. I can see the pulsating energy around the earth that I saw before. It seems imbalanced in some areas. There is a very dull energy coming out of areas that are built up in large cities. . . . The bright and intense areas of energy are where the earth is in its natural state—forests, mountains, and lakes. . . .

In the areas where the energies are dull, we have not cooperated with the elements of nature. . . . Where there is a lack of energy, it almost looks like a disease—dark and blotched. (McKnight 87)


The darker, diseased areas of the earth’s energies can be revitalized as humans clean up their personal states of consciousness—change the way they think, creating flow instead of stagnation. . . .

Where there are polluted thoughts, there are polluted areas upon the earth’s surface. (McKnight 94)


We have to clean up all levels of pollution on planet Earth, including our thoughts. Actually, it begins there. (McKnight 109)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

Near Realm Inhabitants

An important note here. As I progress through the planes of existence from the densest to the lightest, the first stop beyond the physical is where deeply troubled people get stuck after death. Many of these are stuck because of strong attachments to the physical, either to people, objects, or locations. Some are unaware of their death or in denial of it. Still others have physical addictions that they continually try to satisfy. In all these cases, the people are trying to stay as close to the physical as possible. Beings here are “slightly out of phase” with the physical world — close enough to see it but unable to interact with it. These people can be unpleasant and disruptive to those passing through.

The astral world is home to all disembodied souls, from the most selfish to the most wise, and they are gathered together by their common frequency of consciousness. The near realm and the lower astral is where emotional negativity concentrates. Beyond that are realms of sublime beauty and wonder. With practice, we can skip over these areas entirely.

For more, see Getting Stuck in the Near Realm.

I knew the next ring inward. It wasn’t nice. Beyond that was physical life. The two were tightly interwoven, the thick ring just slightly out of phase with physical matter. It was the interface between one reality system and another. . . . It was difficult for a novice to distinguish instantly the differences in the two. But I could.

That was the problem. The inhabitants of this ring couldn’t. They didn’t or couldn’t or wouldn’t realize they were no longer physical. . . . Thus they kept trying to be physical, to do and be what they had been, to continue physical one way or another. Bewildered, some spent all of their activity in attempting to communicate with friends and loved ones still in bodies or with anyone else who might come along, all to no avail. Others were held attracted to physical sites in which they had instilled great meaning or importance during their previous human lifetime. . . .

Still others interpreted their change in status as simply a bad dream or nightmare, and were waiting and hoping to wake up soon. . . .

The M Band noise was thunderous, a cacophony of fear, anger, and about every other human emotion, every desire, every need connected with human physical existence. All open, naked, uncovered, up front. . . . Those still physical seemed less distinct, not quite but almost transparent. (Monroe 153-154)


All seemed to be completely focused on the activities of the in-human physical condition. Any attempts to communicate or divert their attention were met with total unawareness at the least and, at the most, bewilderment, fear, or outright hostility. All were attempting to participate in physical life in one way or another with no success whatsoever. All seemed to have one common characteristic. They were completely unaware of any existence other than physical. (Monroe 238-239)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The areas of Locale II NOTE: the astral realm “nearest” the physical world are peopled for the most part with insane or near-insane, emotionally driven beings. . . . They include those alive but asleep or drugged and out in their Second Bodies NOTE: astral bodies. . . .

This near area, quite understandably, is not a pleasant place to be. . . . The moment you disassociate from the physical via the Second Body, you are on the fringes of this close-by section of Locale II. . . .

The principal motivation of these near inhabitants is sexual release in all forms. . . . It was difficult to avoid participation at times, as response was automatic. . . .

Only when you have passed the “raw emotion” stage do you move into the innumerable various but evidently organized activity clusters of Locale II. (78-80)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

Dreamers and OBErs in the Near Realm

The Dreamers: This group has a distinctive vibration or radiation that indicates they are attached to a physical body somewhere in the current earth time-space. This infers but does not verify that they may be in an out-of-body state during sleep. They apparently are attempting to continue the activity they have been performing during their physical waking hours, or those they desire or fantasize. Some are simply going through the motions; others are trying to talk with those they know who are physically awake. (Monroe 239)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Near Realm Communication

The Near Realm is the first stage outside the physical, and telepathy now becomes the primary means of communication. At this frequency we can communicate with those in the physical and the lowest astral subplanes.

For more, see Near Realm Conversations.

The Void

The Void Beyond the Near Realm

Tito Monroe describes the lowest astral subplane beyond the near realm as a place of quiet sleepwalkers, barely conscious, waiting. The subplane just above this is similar in that people are closed up in their own minds, but it was louder with emotion and activity, due to having projected environments.

The void is a void because everyone there is closed up.

Drifting, In Shock, Barely Conscious

Tito Monroe perceives the lower astral planes as the “innermost rings”.

The next ring outward NOTE: beyond the near realm is fairly straightforward. It is composed of those who do realize they are no longer in physical human life, but have no awareness or memory of any other possibility. Often they are stunned by the loss, and do no more than remain in a motionless, nonperceiving passive state, as if waiting for something to take place. They are usually easy to contact, instruct, and lead to a suitable outer ring. The population here is small, relatively, and remains more or less static due to the assistance supplied by the outer rings. (Monroe 241)


We passed through the density of still gray forms who were neither here nor there, barely conscious and waiting for something to happen—and it would, all positive. Very little M Band noise there. (Monroe 193-194)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The denizens of Focus 23 vary as much as humanity itself. . . . A few have been “waiting” for two or three centuries or more, but most have left physical existence quite recently, during the last twenty or thirty years. . . . For the most part they are ready and willing to leave. (Monroe 254)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

[We] turned and gathered up courage, closed tightly. The haze ahead was much thicker, dull gray, with only occasional flares of light moving through it. I understood the lights; they were those from the outer rings coming in, trying to help or meeting loved ones at their physical death. . . . Usually, I pass through these rings NOTE: the inner rings, the lower astral as rapidly and unobtrusively as possible. . . .

I threaded our way among the countless forms hanging motionless. Actually, their movement was so slow as to be almost imperceptible. These were the ones who had just been released from their physical body via death and vaguely knew they had but didn’t have the rote NOTE: memory to do much, if anything, about it. . . .

I realized the M Band noise was lower in this muck. . . . Nobody is doing much thinking at all. They’re in a state of shock from dying, having nothing to hang on to. (Monroe 152-153)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

At first I thought I was in the void, but then I saw all kinds of humanoid silhouettes around me. There were all kinds of them marching like sleep walkers. It was a dark and eerie environment. I couldn’t fly well and I felt like I was zipping along like a balloon. I shot past a silhouette and it bent out of my way in a distorted and unnatural manner- like it bent sideways or something. I tried to look at my hands, but it was very difficult. Woke up.

This was a very short projection — less than a minute.

I bet I was on the lowest astral plane. I think I saw a bunch of “lost souls”. It was very much like Leadbeater described it — dark, heavy, hard to control one’s movements. The silhouettes were like zombies; no self-consciousness, they just marched like a herd. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Raymond Moody writes. . . .

What you would think of as their head was bent downward; they had sad depressed looks; they seemed to shuffle, as someone would on a chain gang. . . . They looked washed out, dull, gray. And they seemed to be forever shuffling and moving around, not knowing where they were going, not knowing who to follow, or what to look for.

As I went by they didn’t even raise their heads to see what was happening. . . .

They would start straight, then veer to the left and take a few steps and veer back to the right. And absolutely nothing to do. Searching, but for what they were searching I don’t know. (Rinpoche 329)

TBoLDwisdom • Tibetan • Rinpoche

Where was I? I was immersed in darkness. My eyes seemed to adjust, and I could see clearly even though there was no light. . . . The darkness continued in all directions and seemed to have no end, but it wasn’t just blackness, it was an endless void, an absence of light. It was completely enveloping. . . .

I swung my head around to explore the thick blackness and saw, to my right, standing shoulder to shoulder, a handful of others. They were all teenagers. “Oh, we must be the suicides.” . . . The guy next to me responded. . . .

He didn’t say a word to me. He slowly looked down at me and turned forward again. There was absolutely no expression on his face, no warmth or intelligence in his eyes. Suspended in darkness, he and all the others stood fixed in a thoughtless stupor.

Second over from the other end of the line was a girl who looked to be in her late teens. . . .

But she did not connect with me. Her empty gaze, fixed on nothing, continued uninterrupted by my thoughts about her. She was just like the rest of them, staring blankly forward, with no concern or curiosity about where we were. They were dead, and so was I. (Fenimore 92-93)BtDNDEr • modern • Fenimore

McKnight is channeling guides:

ROMC: “Such souls are often locked into emotional levels of their own being. They are usually not aware of anything outside themselves. . . .

“There is no barrier. . . . It is a soul locked into its own narrow perceptions” (McKnight 246, 248)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

The Next Subplane — Closed and Projecting

Just beyond the silent void is a place where people are still closed, but desperately interacting with their projections. This is a dark but noisy place, loud with the desperate emotions of its inhabitants.

After experiencing the silent void, Fenimore is pulled to a slightly higher frequency:

I landed on the edge of a shadowy plane, suspended in the darkness, extending to the limits of my sight. . . .

I got only a lightning glimpse of my destination—of crowds, of what looked like thousands upon thousands of other people massed below. . . .

Men and women of all ages, but no children, were standing or squatting or wandering about on the plane. Some were mumbling to themselves. . . . There was a visible darkness about them. . . . The darkness emanated from deep within and radiated from them in an aura I could feel. They were completely self-absorbed, every one of them too caught up in his or her own misery to engage in any mental or emotional exchange. . . .

I gradually became aware of the sounds of a kaleidoscopic flurry of voices. . . . Around me I could hear the buzz of thoughts . . . picking up the sounds of hushed exchanges. It was difficult to distinguish many complete thoughts, but one woman’s in particular stood out. . . . She was justifying herself, over and over again, as if she were speaking to the ghosts of her past, trying to fix blame. It seemed to me that she had been there for years, reciting the same dull, pointless words that none of us cared to hear. . . .

Sitting next to me was a man who appeared to be about sixty years old. . . . This man’s eyes were totally without comprehension. Pathetically squatting on the ground, draped in filthy white robes, he wasn’t radiating anything, not even self-pity. I felt that he had absorbed everything there was to know here and had chosen to stop thinking. He was completely drained, just waiting. I knew that his soul had been rotting here forever. . . .

In this empty world, where no connections could be made, the solitude was terrifying. (Fenimore 94-98)BtDNDEr • modern • Fenimore

Case 16:

Dr. N: Where do the souls go who don’t want to wander the Earth as ghosts but won’t go home?

S: It’s any space they want to create for themselves. They design their own reality with memories of a physical life. Some souls live in nice places like a garden setting. Others—those who have harmed people, for instance—design terrible spaces for themselves like a prison, a room with no windows. In these spaces they box themselves in so they can’t experience much light or make contact with anyone. It is self-imposed punishment. . . .

Consider what they do in solitude without help. They relive their acts over and over again, playing back . . . what they have done to others and what has been done to them in their last life. They may have harmed others or been harmed by them. Quite often I hear they feel victimized by events over which they had little control. They are sad and mad at the same time. (Newton 66, 68)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

These souls would be considered closed, turned inside themselves. Their attention is jumping back to memories about which they feel guilt, embarrassment, pride, or any other kind of unresolved attachment.

I eased us to a stop in the center of the next-innermost ring. There were forms all around us, very human. Each was aware and active in a tight circle that included only their own rote NOTE: memory. . . .

BB nudged me. . . . (Noise is still heavy.)

I opened. (There’s a big difference. These know they no longer have physical bodies, but not much more.) . . .

NOTE: some of the thoughts of those there:

A woman who seemed to be walking in slow motion, tears running down her face. . . . (I’m coming back to help you just as soon as I can. . . . I’m coming back somehow.) . . .

A man who looked to be in his sixties. . . . (Just when I had it all set up to go out and enjoy myself. Damn! . . . Got to get back somehow, got to get what’s coming to me. Damn! Damn!) . . .

A man sitting down. . . . (Never got a chance to tell her I didn’t mean to beat her up. I was drunk, I was drunk, that’s all.) . . .

A thin young girl.. looking around defiantly. . . . (Shit! Is that all there is to dying! I don’t see any God or angels. . . . I knew it, knew it! Shit!) (Monroe 194)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

BB swung to me. (He’s closed up tight. We can’t reach him?)

I plied. (Go ahead and try.)

He moved directly in front of the man, tossing small rotes NOTE: messages at the man’s face. Each time, the man waved his hand as if he were brushing a persistent fly off his nose. Other than that, there was no response. . . . I turned and moved outward through the haze of the ring. (Monroe 195)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

When closed, one isn’t open at all to communication.

See Being Open or Closed.

The Astral Plane and Subplanes

What It Is

The astral is the closest focus of consciousness to the physical, and thus the most well known. We spend a third of our physical life asleep, and our dreams are our experiences in the astral plane of consciousness. The astral frequencies are where our emotions are felt. It’s the source of our sense of feeling. It’s a faster frequency of consciousness, the first steps into our subconscious knowledge. It’s the nearest frequency domain outside the physical universe. The astral is a very physically-focused frequency, and much of our experiences there take on physical forms related to our current/past life, though the rules of the physical universe do not apply.

[This interior landscape] is a dimension native to consciousness. . . . We have our primary existence in it after death and spend a good deal of physical time wandering through it, unknowingly, in sleep. (Roberts 384)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

The Nature of the Astral World

The astral is a shared objective world of consciousness with its own laws that vary significantly from the physical. One of the primary laws of the astral is “like attracts like”, meaning that its primary organization is based on frequency, determined by our openness to the flow. As such, it stratifies into subplanes from the most closed and fearful to the most open and loving.

Each plane is defined by its rate of flow from the Source. This rate of flow is the essential reality of that plane, and is interpreted by us in emotional terms, from the blissful blazing open flow in the upper astral to the cold, lonely trickle of energy in the lowest.

When we incarnate, we take on a new astral body as well as a new physical body. As such, the astral is a physically-oriented plane of consciousness. It’s a part of a specific incarnation.

So long as we remain physically oriented, our inner experiences at this frequency are translated to physical terms. We perceive mountains and rivers and houses in this inner reality, and they are 100% real to us. These are physical projections — the forms projected by ourselves and others to understand our new environment from a physical standpoint.

As a whole, the inhabitants of any given region of any sub-plane project into the astral environment forms corresponding with the related feelings there. The astral of ancient India and Tibet would be quite different in form from the astral of a Western country in modern times, yet the feelings would be the same.

What is happening is that the holographic nature of mind continues on but without the physical world as a source of experience. The thoughts and experiences we’ve charged up with our attention in our most recent life continue to glow with attention in their habitually-reinforced patterns. Now their related forms may become the set pieces of our new primary reality. Where before a physical location may trigger a certain feeling in us, now a feeling may trigger a certain physical location to appear.

See Objectivity and Subjectivity for more on this.

The dream world is, then, a natural byproduct of the relationship between the inner self and the physical being—not a reflection, but a byproduct. . . .

Yet, while your world and the dream world are basically independent, they exert pressures and influences one upon the other. . . .

The dream world exists more closely in that spacious present of which the inner self is so aware. . . .

In many ways the dream universe depends upon you to give it expression. (Roberts 212-214)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

While focused in our physical body, our physical experiences associate feelings with physical forms and situations. When asleep or otherwise outside the physical body, the reverse is true — the feelings of the astral world take on the physical forms that to us corresponded with those feelings.

See The Astral World Is Written Through Attention. The astral plane’s closer proximity to the present is described in Higher Planes Are Closer to the Moment Point and Distance from the Now.

The astral is the closest dimension to the physical. It overlays and permeates the world like a huge mind net, catching and holding all thought. Its contents are created by the collective consciousness of the world mind. It contains all the thoughts, memories, fantasies, and dreams of every living thing in the world. In it, the laws of sympathetic attraction, or like attracts like, causes this ocean of mind stuff to strata and settle into layers or pools. These pools of thought are more commonly called astral planes. . . .

The astral dimension is composed of astral matter and is aptly described as mind stuff. It is extremely sensitive to thought and can be moulded into any shape or form. These creations can be so perfect as to be indistinguishable from reality. . . .

When astral matter is exposed to thought, focused by the lens of the mind, a perfect image of reality is instantly formed out of astral mind stuff. . . . The complexity and durability of any creation in the astral dimension depends largely on the strength of the mind doing the creating.


[The astral dimension] is a topsy turvy world like Alice found in Wonderland. Everything seems objective (real) but is changeable and fluid. Anything and everything can be found there, from base, coarse levels full of sexual energy; to beautiful, serene places full of spiritual harmony. Time is distorted and extended there. An hour in the Astral can seem like only a few minutes here in the physical. . . .

There are an infinite number of realities, planes, realms and dream pools in this dimension. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

In the next world man’s outward dimension will be like his inward dimension in this world. (Arabi 338)SPoKwisdom • Sufism • Arabi

The physical habit of seeing things outside of ourselves continues into the astral world, but now it’s based on what we’re focused on, regardless of time or location. For example, in the physical, we could be in our room, thinking of Maui. But in the astral, thinking of Maui brings us there.

The Shape of the Astral World

Monroe observes the astral as a large ring around the planet. He also sees two smaller, isolated rings that are distinct from this — one close to the planet (the void?) and one further out, where those who are ready to stop incarnating reside:

Around the planet were rings of haze, gigantic thick rings, of indeterminate number. Demarcation between them was vague as wisps and tendrils reached from one to the other. . . .(Monroe 130)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe


The next ring NOTE: the astral as a whole is the largest of all, and contains an apparently limitless number of sub-rings. . . . All residents here know they have passed through physical death. There may be vagueness and differing beliefs as to what and where they are at this point; hence the often sharply delineated sub-rings. (Monroe 241)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The Size of the Astral World

Case No. 563—Peter Ballbusch

“I went through the strange and painful experience of drowning. It seemed to me that I was being shot from one huge anvil to another,—that big sledge-hammers were crashing down upon my chest. No doubt this terrible pounding was the exaggerated beating of my tortured heart.

“Then suddenly it seemed that I was swept into a glistening spiral-tunnel so narrow that it began to squeeze the last bit of air from my agonized lungs. This tunnel ended in a mere pinpoint of light, but somehow I knew that I had to squeeze through this tiny opening. . . . Finally I slipped through the opening and was released from all pain and pressure.” (Crookall 12)CBAPresearcher • modern • Crookall

Several quotes and experiences gives me the impression that the astral world is smaller. This makes sense as it has less penetration into the physical dimensions. Our astral bodies are a mere point of conscious light that projects memories of 3D reality around us. Because of that, everything in our experience there is scaled to what we are used to.

It’s often described as a more subtle or fine vibration. It’s a faster frequency of consciousness. These are terms that evoke smallness in relation to the rough, loud vibration of the physical world, which is a more outward, fragmented, and disconnected reality. A lot more time and information exists in that smaller, faster frequency relative to the physical.

See Frequency and Size and Changes in Scale and Perspective

The Vastness of the Astral World

Locale II NOTE: the astral realm is a non-material environment with laws of motion and matter only remotely related to the physical world. It is an immensity whose bounds are unknown, and has depth and dimension incomprehensible to the finite, conscious mind. (Monroe 73)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

You could spend thousands of years in the rings and never explore all aspects of them. Some parts are great, some not so great. . . . Whatever man can think of is somewhere in these rings. . . . More is being added constantly as man thinks more. (Monroe 149)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The Reality of the Astral World

The astral state of consciousness is more native to our true being than the physical. Our experiences in the astral world feel more vivid and real. That we often remember dreams dimly is only due to our poor memory retention across different states of consciousness.

Astral experiences take place at a higher frequency of consciousness than the physical. This makes it objectively more real. From that frequency, the physical world seems to take place at a slower, hypnotic frequency that seems relatively unreal.

Something I’ve noticed is that the 24Hz frequency used in movies and drama/sitcom TV is a hypnotic frequency that makes it easy for us to accept and believe what we’re seeing. Increasing this to higher frame rates (48Hz+) makes everything looks more real, but not in a good way. The additional frames reveal that characters in movies and shows are actors on a set. Special effects are revealed to be just that — effects. I watched The Hobbit at this higher frame rate and everything looked fake. I couldn’t get into it. I couldn’t believe it like in other movies. That increase in frequency is an increase in information which reveals the truth that the scenes we’re watching are not real.

This is exactly the experience of higher frequencies of consciousness looking at what we experienced in slower frequencies.

The following are examples specific to the astral world. see The Reality of Same-Frequency Objects for more.

The objects and inhabitants of the astral plane are real in exactly the same way as our own bodies, our furniture, our houses or monuments are real. (Leadbeater 2)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Nor is the dream world a shadow image of your own. . . .

It is because you remember only vague glimmerings and disconnected episodes that dreams appear often chaotic and meaningless. . . .

Some dream events are more vivid than waking ones. It is only when the personality passes out of the dream experience that it may seem unreal in retrospect. . . . Reality, then, is a result of focus of energy and attention. (Roberts 219)


The locations that you visit while dreaming are as real to you then as physical locations are to you in the waking state. . . . In the waking state, the whole self is focused toward physical reality, but in the dreaming state, it is focused in a different dimension. It is every bit as conscious and aware. (Roberts 10)


The interior universe is at least as rich, varied and complicated as the exterior one. Dream reality is only one aspect of this inner universe, in the same way that our planet is only one of many others in a physical sky. (Roberts 194)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

The lucid world is so rich, incredibly detailed, and alive, that the normal, everyday appearance of the waking realm can seem almost a flat monotone by its side. (Godwin 6)LDerresearcher • modern • Godwin

The Astral is just as real . . . as is the material world. . . .

To the traveller on the Astral the scenery, and everything connected therewith, seems as solid as the most solid material does to the physical eye. It really is just as solid as is the astral body in which you visit it. . . .

The Astral has its scenery, geography, and “things,” just as has the material world. (Panchadasi 20-21, 23)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

Individuals who are privileged enough to visit [these subtle realms] universally, report seeing many vast and celestially beautiful cities there. . . . The twelfth-century Sufis were so familiar with them that they even gave several of them names. (Talbot 272)HUscientific, researcher • modern • Talbot

It’s not a wishy-washy affair over here. It’s not some sort of vague something. It’s a real existence, and we are in our own way as physical as you are. Yet it’s not a physical body as you have it. To all outward appearance it may look the same, but it isn’t, the construction is different. I mean we are living on a vibration that is so far removed from earth, and everything is rarified in consequence and everything that we do has a meaning and purpose. GOCchanneled • modern • Flint

This building was composed of astral matter and therefore a door here was an obstacle to one’s progress, as I also was in astral matter. (Richelieu 115)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

The following was experienced just after starting an OBE:

I heard a merry laugh behind me, which oddly enough did not startle me at all. I turned round, and there was Charles looking exactly the same as when I had seen him last. . . . Automatically I clasped him by the hand, at once I felt that his handclasp was as firm and as real as it used to be. My Indian friend whom I had not noticed before but who was also in the room, said: “. . . Because you are using at the moment the same type of body as he is using, he naturally is as real to you as you are to him.” (Richelieu 43)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

While objects are as solid and physical-seeming as here, this is entirely due to our physical expectations. Things are solid there only because we expect them to be. In reality we could fly straight through any astral object if we didn’t believe in that limitation.

Everything Is Created by Thought

All creation in the astral world is accomplished by thought. Thought is the result of any focus of attention on past experience. This includes expectations, memories, desires, and fears. Our thoughts project environments, objects, and people. see Thought Forms. For countless examples from my experiences in the dream state, see all of The Nature of Dreams.

Thought is up the stream from emotion, so emotions are created from thoughts, though a focus on emotions can then lead to further thoughts. see Emotions Are Shaped By Beliefs.

The [astral planet Marduk] with its Riverine communities was created by human minds, yet is as much a reality to its spiritual residents as our Earth is to us.

Inhabitants of the mid-Astral planes are assisted by higher beings in creating landscapes they are familiar with. While this reality may seem a bit “fabricated” to us, Swejen Salter is quick to point out that everything in the astral planes can be seen and touched by people in astral bodies, just as physical things are fully experienced in our material world. APOWSITC/EVP researcher • modern • Macy

Locale II NOTE: the astral realm is a state of being where that which we label thought is the wellspring of existence. It is the vital creative force that produces energy, assembles “matter” into form, and provides channels of perception and communication. . . .

One does perceive what seems to be solid matter as well as artifacts common to the physical world. These are brought into “existence,” evidently, by three sources. First, they are the product of thought of those who once lived in the physical world, the patterns of which still remain. This is accomplished quite automatically, without deliberate intent. The second source is those who liked certain material things in the physical world, which they have re-created apparently to enhance their surroundings in Locale II. The third source I assume to be a higher order of intelligent beings more aware of the Locale II environment than most inhabitants. Their purpose seems to be that of simulation of the physical environment—temporarily, at least—for the benefit of those just emerging from the physical world, after “death.” This is done to reduce trauma and shock for the “newcomers” by introducing familiar shapes and settings in the early conversion stages. (Monroe 74-75)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

The Nature of Astral Matter

The very substance with which astral thought forms are composed reflects the ambient frequency, the intensity of the light of attention that is revealed at that level. The mid-astral contains light levels from moonlight to bright sunlight. The higher the frequency, the more vibrant and colorful everything appears, the more soft it is to touch, the more beautiful and delicate the music. Senses blend into synesthesia as we go higher, as buildings make musical sounds and sounds are also expressed in colors. This is the breaking down of the distinctions between different physical senses as they blend into our natural long-distance touch sense.

Different Frequencies of Matter

In all things, we see a gradation from dark, dull, heavy, hard, and cold in the lower frequencies to fine, colorful, translucent, warm, and soft in the higher.

Take this description of paved paths by Borgia:

[The paving] is without the usual dull drabness of color. It closely resembles the alabaster-like material of which so many of the buildings are constructed. The colors vary, but they are all of delicate pastel shades. . . .

Often the pavements reveal a network of delightful designs formed by the use of different colored materials, and blending harmoniously with their immediate surroundings.

As one approaches the boundaries to the higher realms, the pavements become noticeably more translucent in character, and they seem to lose some of their appearance of solidity, though, indeed, they are solid enough!

When one draws near the boundaries of the lower realms, the pavements become heavy in appearance, they begin to lose their color until they look leaden and opaque, and they have the semblance of extreme solidity. (Borgia 108)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Alabaster is mentioned several times in describing astral matter. It’s a pale white striated stone that allows light to glow through it, which is likely why it’s a good comparison.

Faintly glowing alabaster
Image credit to shop.getty.edu

Alabaster is reminiscent of ice. This is the very appearance of thought forms which have begun to melt, losing their solidity and surface color. The ambient “heat” of the higher astral has this effect on thought forms, though rather than being in the process of melting, it is simply their resting state. This effect is stronger as we raise in frequency.

As we approach the dark regions the soil, such as I have described to you, loses its granular quality and its color. It becomes thick, heavy, and moist, until it finally gives place entirely to stones, and then rock. Whatever grass there is looks yellow and seared.

As we draw closer to the higher realms the particles of the soil becomes finer, the colors more delicate, with a hint of translucency. A greater degree of resilience is at once observable underfoot when walking upon the thresholds of these higher realms. (Borgia 111)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

In the higher astral realms, the astral matter is clear, almost transparent, shining with light.

The whole edifice was exclusively composed of sapphire, diamond, and topaz, or at least, their celestial equivalent. . . . The blue, white and gold of the jewelled palace, touched by the pure rays of the great central sun, were intensified and magnified a thousandfold, and flashed forth in every direction their beams of the purest light. . . .

In our own NOTE: mid-astral realm the buildings are opaque, albeit they have a certain translucence of surface. But they are ponderous and heavy by comparison with the upper realms. We had journeyed through many other spheres to reach this present one, but had we paused to observe the lands through which we had passed, we should have seen a gradual transformation taking place until the relatively heavy-looking materials of our own realm became transmuted into the crystalline substance upon which our gaze was now fastened. (Borgia 196)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Mid-Astral Matter

The buildings were constructed of a substance that had all the appearance of alabaster, and they were all tinged with the most delicate colors, such as one is accustomed to seeing in the subtle blending of an earthly rainbow. (Borgia 158)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

The room was beautiful. Its walls were made of some kind of substance, perhaps like a very thin marble, that let light come in, and in places I could see through it to the outside. (Eadie 74)EbtLNDEr • modern • Eadie

Higher Astral Matter

Like wingless birds, we swept into a city of cathedrals. These cathedrals were made entirely of a crystalline substance that glowed with a light that shone powerfully from within. We stood before one. . . . It had spires as high and pointed as those of the great cathedrals of France. . . . The walls were made of large glass bricks that glowed from within. . . .

This place had a power that seemed to pulsate through the air. I knew that I was in a place of learning. . . .

The benches were positioned in such a way that whoever was sitting on them would face a long podium that glowed like white quartz. The wall behind this podium was a spectacular carousel of colors, ranging from pastels to bright neons. Its beauty was hypnotic. I watched the colors blend and merge, surging and pulsing the way the ocean does. (Brinkley 31-33)SBtLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

While in this field, Brad became aware of beautiful music, like nothing he had ever heard on earth. Walking toward the sound, he came to and climbed a hill, eventually encountering a glittering stone structure so brilliant that he thought it might be burning hot. (Ring and Cooper 113)JoNDE-KRresearcher • modern • Ring

For more, see Rainbow Light and Sound Synesthesia.

The Seven Astral Sub-Planes
Like Attracts Like

In the higher-dimensional, nonphysical astral world, position in space and time is no longer the primary factor in determining our environment. So what becomes the new ordering principle for reality? The answer is similarity of frequency. This is based on similarity of feeling, and determined by how open we are. We rise in frequency like a bubble in liquid as we open up to the moment. The less time we spend focusing on past experience, the more open we are, the more love and light shine out through us into our astral environment.

This similarity of frequency is what draws people and environments together. This is the well-known astral law of “like attracts like”. Through this law, similar frequencies or “densities” create interpenetrating but distinct layers in the astral. We create thought forms at the frequency we are open to, and these populate and shape the planes as well.

The law of “like attracts like” only applies to openness and frequency of consciousness. There is no realm of chairs or plane of raisins. Should a consciousness wish to have a chair in either the higher or lower astral, it will be created as a thought form at that frequency. This differs from the idea of archetypes, or the idea behind similar things (see Archetypes).

The planes and subplanes go by many names, including worlds, realms, spheres, levels, and rings. The subplanes are typically divided into seven, though the specific contents of each vary from author to author. Remember, there are no signposts! However, all agree that there is a progression from the lowest, densest, most fearful areas to the highest, lightest, most loving ones.

The laws of sympathetic attraction, or like attracts like, causes this ocean of mind stuff to strata and settle into layers or pools. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

These subplanes form a spectrum that loosely corresponds to the spectrum of human emotions and states of mind. As human thought and feeling can range from the most lowly and debased to the most noble and inspirational, so too is it with the subplanes. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Theosophy’s Astral

The astral plane has seven subdivisions. . . . They naturally fall into three classes, NOTE: counting from the highest down divisions 1, 2 and 3 forming one such class, and 4, 5 and 6 another, while the seventh and lowest of all stands alone. . . . Divisions 4, 5 and 6 of the astral plane have for their background the physical world we live in and all its familiar accessories. Life on the sixth division is simply our ordinary life on this earth, minus the physical body and its necessities. (Leadbeater 8)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Theosophy’s entire “astral” plane is what others refer to as the “lower astral”. Their “mental” plane would be the “upper astral” of others, and their “causal” is the home of the reincarnating self. Leadbeater describes “communities of belief” as being in the upper astral, which are considered by others the 3rd astral subplane (counting from the lowest up, which is used by most authors as well as here).

They say it is best to pass through the astral quickly, which is a sentiment that fits with the lower astral in other depictions. While the astral is the realm of emotion, the new emotional component of physical life is fear — that lack of flow, that need for survival, the desire to avoid pain. That fear is dominant in the lower astral, while in the upper astral we pursue our positive interests and desires.

Relation of Astral and Physical Locations

The higher worlds rotate along with the earth and maintain a relative position to it. Their source is the consciousness of people who rotate along its surface.

There are regions, points of space, places, kingdoms, countries, etc., on the Astral, just as on the material plane. Sometimes these Astral regions have no connection with any on the material plane, while in other cases they have a very direct connection with and relation to, material places and the inhabitants thereof.

One may travel from one region of the Astral to another, by simply an act of will which raises the vibration of the astral body, without it moving a point in space. Again, one may travel in space from one point to another on the Astral, in cases where these points have some relation to points on the material plane. . . . Time and space have their manifestation on the Astral. But, nevertheless, certain Astral manifestations, on its seven-times-seven sub-planes, may be, and likely are, present THERE in, at, and on, the exact point of space which you are occupying at this moment on the material plane—and this very moment of time, NOW!

If you have the knowledge and power, you, without leaving your seat, may traverse all of these sub-planes, one after the other, witnessing their scenery and inhabitants, their phenomena and activity, and then return to the material plane—all in a moment of time, and without changing a single point in space.

Or, if you prefer, you may travel to any of these sub-planes of the Astral, at your point of space, and then travel in space on the Astral to some other place on that sub-plane; and then have the choice of returning either the same way by which you came, or else descending to the material plane and travelling on it, in your astral body, back to where your physical body is resting. (Panchadasi 24-26)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

In short, you can move between various astral planes while remaining in the same physical location, as these planes permeate the same space as the physical. You can also move about spatially within the astral or physical plane.

Remember that the astral plane is created through the microgeny on the way to the physical, then added to by the light of our attention on physical things. The astral is a physical-facing frequency domain. It may have links to physical space and time, but is not constrained by it.

The Astral Version of Physical Locations

I was walking through some side-streets in a place that might have been a hitherto unexplored portion of the vast dream-London. . . . I emerged into a mighty square, and there before me towered a colossal building—a miracle of bulk and architectural beauty. Roughly it was Gothic in design, a mass of lacework and carven detail, with innumerable pointed windows and countless niches holding statues. The whole glowed with an indescribable mellowness, compounded of a thousand subtle shades and tints, in the wonderful brilliance and purity of the dream-light. This building was not only a thing of brick and stone; it seemed to be a living thing, to have an eternal soul. . . .

Note: . . . The above experience was located on some level of the astral plane. . . . I have found that the astral counterpart (if such it be) of a city appears much larger than the earthly one; for in addition to its present structures and features are to be found buildings, monuments, etc., which have no present existence on the earth. Some of these may have existed in the past; and others I suspect to be very powerful thought-forms—or perhaps the astral foreshadowings of earthly buildings yet to come. . . . And, as far as my experiences go, the investigator, who makes his nth trip to the astral Xtown, will still find the same features (non-existent on earth) that puzzled him on his first adventure. (Fox 79-81)APrOBEr • modern • Fox

The experience of expansiveness likely comes from the reduction in one’s size that comes with moving into the higher frequencies. Note the same sensation in the next experience:

First, where I saw my neighbors, there was no one there. I could not even see the house from where I was sitting in the backyard on the physical, the perspective was a lot broader in the projection. Second, in the projection, our backyard appeared much bigger and more open than it really is. Things seemed to be located in the same relative positions though. Third, the whole back yard was neater or tidier in the projection, and also “lighter”. Just now when I was outside in the physical, the backyard had a “heavy”, lush feeling that wasn’t present in the projection. The grass needs to be cut in the physical but was short and neat in the projection. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

I’ve experienced this in the dream state as well. The Atlanta Tower is located in the astral version of Atlanta. It’s a massive tower in the area of Georgia Tech that isn’t there in the physical. see The Atlanta Tower and College for more.

See Peculiarities of the Near Realm for more on this mixed physical/astral world.

The Astral of Every Country

The spheres are subdivided laterally to correspond broadly with the various nations of the earth, each subdivision being situated immediately over its kindred nation. When you consider the enormous variety of national temperament and characteristics distributed throughout the earth-plane, it is not surprising that the people of each nation should wish to gravitate to those of their own kind in the spirit world, just as much as they wish to do when upon the earth-plane. Individual choice of course, is free and open to every soul; he may live in whatsoever part . . . that he pleases. There are no fixed territorial frontiers here to separate the nations. They make their own invisible frontiers of temperament and customs, but the members of all the nations of the earth are at liberty to intermingle in the spirit world, and to enjoy unrestricted and happy social intercourse. The language question presents no difficulty. . . . We can transmit our thoughts to each other with the full assurance that they will be received by the person whom we are mentally addressing. . . .

Each of the national subdivisions of the spirit world bears the characteristics of its earthly counterpart. That is but natural. . . . My spirit home is located in the type of countryside with which I and my friends are very familiar.

This dividing of nations extends only to a certain number of realms. Beyond that, nationality, as such, ceases to be. There we retain only our outward and visible distinctions, such as the color of our skin. . . . Our homes will no longer have a definite national appearance, and will partake more of pure spirit. (Borgia 129-130)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

This roughly corresponds to the second astral subplane (see below).

Astral Awareness of the Physical

After we leave the physical, should we still wish to, we can follow along with what is happening on Earth, though it may now seem a distant dream.

The two worlds, yours and ours, are in constant and direct communication, and we are fully aware of what is occurring upon the earth-plane at all times . . . those of us who are in active communion with you are conversant with your personal affairs and with the affairs of your world in general. While the rest of us here, who have no further active interest in the earth-plane since we left it, may be unaware of many things in connection with it, those wise beings in the higher realms are in possession of all knowledge of what is transpiring upon earth. (Borgia 184)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

The dead, in the measure in which they shared this or that interest with others, underwent common destinies with others, remain connected with all these earthly interests; are still interested in earthly events. And, being no longer hindered by the physical body, they judge earthly events much more lucidly and sagaciously than people who are still alive. (Steiner 51)LBDclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

I do know from experience that we move through the mind field as we move through the physical one and that, at one point, we move out of range of regular accepted physical objectivity. . . .

The dead are “out of tune” with the “station” shown on your screen of reality. We still have mental images, however these no longer coincide with your space-time coordinates, but go off vertically, so to speak, at the point of death, forming angles of experience in some ways adjacent to yours but no longer connecting. (Roberts 107)


For one thing, at my death my habitual “stamp” or mark (made by my nervous system) became inoperable, and I could no longer impress physical reality in the same way. On the other hand, my own experience went off at a tangent, so to speak, so that in relationship to your world my focus is at a different angle that does not allow direct intersection with your field of objectivity. NOTE: He no longer interacts with the physical “objective field” That field is on the periphery of my focus. My experience there remains as, say, background memory, important to me as your childhood is to you, but not my present concern. (Roberts 110-111)


Your world is like the negative of a photograph to me now, unfleshed, showing outlines and definitions, but of a transparent nature. I have to “read in” the perspectives that appear so realistically and colorfully to you, for my senses are not tuned in to those neurological keys that cause the world to spring alive. . . .

Perception of your world is possible, but in a dim overview fashion, for now that reality is the ghostly one to me, its edges unclear, its motions blurry, and its most solid masses having a transparent cast.

I view it as you might an unclear movie in which time sequences jumble, the speed is uncertain, there are bleed-throughs from one picture to another, and the sound is dubbed in, sometimes before or sometimes after the actors speak.

I am more aware of general developments since my time than of specifics. The physical world in which I once played my part still interests me, however, in that my ideas are still alive there; and though their vitality has weakened since my death, they still meet responses in the living and stimulate my own reactions. The ideas I expressed in life continue to move, without me, and rouse my interest. They form a pattern of energy, concern, and inquiry still connected to the part of me that gave them birth. . . .

If sharpness of detail is lost, I am quite able to follow large patterns of thought and emotions with ease, perceiving them somewhat above the hard-bed reality of the world, rising from it like multicolored clouds of different shapes, colors, and varieties. All in all, then, I can follow the world’s ideas and emotional climate very well . . . NOTE: he’s in that higher dimensional space of feeling and thought

I can follow thought’s masses as they form above the world, mixing with others, flowing in patterns sometimes light, sometimes dark or dimming, and I can perceive the intensity of emotion that drives them. As a rain cloud will surely bring a shower, from my standpoint it is obvious that certain thought patterns will bring about physical events suiting their nature. (Roberts 118-119)


In the universal drama, you might say that I am still in the same theater of events, but I have moved from life’s stage to the balcony, where as an observer I am removed from the action in which life’s participators are involved. My status allows me a better view. . . . I can also vaguely perceive other stages, both above and below. . . .

Not being personally involved, I follow the plots, characters, and themes, and because of my privileged viewpoint I can see where certain actions are leading. . . .

My box seat is so far away from the stage that I only see the larger patterns of action. . . . Only a vital emotional yearning, a strong focus of desire, could bring given particulars into my inner range of vision. (Roberts 132-133)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

Acharya: In [the densest] sphere there is a counterpart of everything that exists in the physical world. . . . Imagine the astral counterpart of Piccadilly Circus, London, which you visited a few nights ago, as representing the noisy lowest sphere. Then imagine a similar world, say one mile above the lowest world, to which one can transport oneself in a second’s time by an effort of will; this corresponds to the second sphere. . . . If you were existing one mile above London, you might still hear something of the roar of London’s traffic and the noise that is always part of the life of a great city, but that would be only a murmur compared with the noise you hear standing on the ground floor. . . .

Now imagine a third sphere of consciousness yet another mile above the second sphere. . . . You would be so far removed from the noise and bustle of London town, that you would not only be unaffected by its existence, but would be more or less unconscious of it. (Richelieu 73-74)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

To be clear, the imagined distance is a representation of the perception of the physical from higher-frequency subplanes in the same location.

While I was in the nonphysical dimension, the physical one was unclear and hazy. Now that I was back in the physical realm, the nonphysical universe was indistinct. (McKnight 39)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

Your world to me seems — well, it is as if there’s a dark, dreary foggy atmosphere. Of course the thought forces emanating from your world en masse are so terrible. There’s all this upset, hatred, bitterness and malice. I wouldn’t want to come back to it. GOCchanneled • modern • Flint

How Time Is Experienced in the Astral

Astral consciousness is closer to the now. The Source flows through the astral on the way to the physical. Because we are closer to the now in this state, we experience more moments, and thus time here seems to lengthen relative to physical time. We may have as much focused experience in a minute there as an hour in the physical, where we are often simply running through old thoughts and patterns, experiencing very little that is new.

Astral consciousness has a shortened context. Time feels extended because we’re more present in the moment. Marijuana brings one into this mind state.

See Deep Attention for more on this state of mind.

It is commonly thought by people of the earth-plane that in the spirit world time and space do not exist. That is wrong. We have both, but our conception of them differs from that of the earth world. . . .

On the earth-plane the measurements of time had its source in the revolution of the earth upon its axis, giving a division of time known to us as night and day. The recurrence of the four seasons gave that larger measure, during which the earth revolved round the sun. . . .

In the spirit world we have no clocks or other mechanical contrivances to indicate the passage of time. It would be the simplest thing in the world for our scientists to provide us with such if we felt the need for them. But we have no such need. We have no recurrent seasons, no alternation of light and darkness as external indications of time, and, in addition, we have no personal reminders, common to all the incarnate, of hunger and thirst and fatigue, together with the ageing of the physical body. . . .

Those of us in the spirit world who live in the realm of happiness and perpetual summer will have no cause to find “time hang heavily”. In this sense we are simply not conscious of the flight of time.

In the dark realms the reverse is the case. The period of darkness will seem interminable to those who live there. . . . A period of existence within these dark regions, amounting to nothing more than a year or two of earthly time, will seem like an eternity to the sufferers. . . . NOTE: Note the difference in the experience of time due to being open or closed

Some people, who would not otherwise have done so, have returned to the earth world for the very purpose of satisfying their curiosity as to the number of years they have been in the spirit world. I have spoken to some who have made this journey, and they were all amazed to discover the unsuspected scores of years that had passed by since their transition. . . .

All earthly events, whether concerning nations or individuals, are subject to, or governed by, time. And in so far as those events have their application to, or extension into, the spirit world, so do we in the spirit world come under the influence of time, or its operation. We might take the festival of Christmas as the simplest and readiest example. We celebrate this festival in the spirit world at the same time as do you. . . . The two celebrations, yours and ours, are synchronized and recurrent year by year. We are not subservient to the earth world in this; our purpose is solely one of co-operation. . . .

In the spirit world, at that time, it is common enough to hear one person say to another: “Christmas on the earth-plane is drawing near”. But the person so addressed might have been completely unaware of the fact. . . .

Those of us who are in close and constant connection with the earth will know, of course, as well as do you, the year, the month, and day. We shall know, too, the exact hour of earth time. There is no difficulty about this, nor is there any mystery. . . . When we actively co-operate with you your thoughts to us are sufficient indication that a certain moment has recurred when we meet to work or converse together. Such thoughts are all that we need. . . . When we look forward to the arrival of relative or friend into the spirit world it is towards the event that we cast our minds, not the year in which the event is to take place. (Borgia 121-124)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

We have the whole of eternity before us! . . . It takes time to shake off finally that feeling of impermanence, of transience, that is so closely associated with the earth life. And in consequence we feel that we must see everything as quickly as we can, in spite of the fact that time, as a factor in our lives, has ceased to function. (Borgia 50)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Case 23:

S: Living here . . . there is a . . . changelessness. (Newton 195)


Souls do experience feelings of the passage of time in a chronological fashion in the spirit world. . . . My research indicates to me that the illusion of time progression is created and sustained for those souls coming to and from the physical dimensions, so they may more easily gauge their advancement. (Newton 195)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

That feeling of changelessness comes from the lack of cycles of day and night and the seasons.

Objectivity and Subjectivity

Astral Objectivity and Subjectivity

The astral world is incredibly responsive to thought. Your thoughts and expectations create people, things, and even environments. We project into our environment to varying extents, even to the extent that we stop being able to see or interact with the objective environment. Imagine someone sitting in a reverie, lost in thought, and not paying attention to what is going on around them. Everyone has this subjective “sphere of projection” that is active to the extent that our attention is turned internally towards past experiences. At these times, we are closed to what is really going on outside ourselves. This is the case in the void, and to progressively lesser degrees as we open up and rise in frequency.

There’s a spectrum of openness to our spheres of projection. Fully open, we are experiencing the true outside environment without making changes or translations to it. We are having new, real objective experiences. Slightly closed, we are translating the environment to our own familiar physical terms, changing the appearance of real people and places to those closest in our memory. Our expectations project changes into our shared environment. Completely closed, we are in the reverie described above, our projections and actions appearing only to our own private fantasy environment.

We move through these states in our daily waking life as well. Physical reality doesn’t respond to our expectations, but instead becomes the immovable source of them.

This is shown in detail in The Law of Dreams (law-of-dreams.php).

You are withdrawing your perceptive abilities from the physical body. . . . Your thoughts instantly attain a form that you can then perceive. If you think of a dog, for example, quite unconsciously you form the image of a dog, which you then perceive.

Now, there are ‘objective’ realities that exist within the astral system. There are more than your own thought forms, in other words. (Roberts 363)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

As I’ve seen in the dream state, my thought form creations are objective and can be seen and acted on by others. They require my continuing attention, or someone else’s, to continue to exist. For how this works in great detail, see Thought Forms.

Seth describes his existence:

No objective reality exists but that which is created by consciousness. . . . My environment is a reality of existence created by myself and others like me, and it represents the manifestation of our development.

We do not use permanent structures. There is not a city or a town, for example, in which I dwell. . . . We form whatever particular images we want to surround us.

They are created by our mental patterns. . . .

I can have it night or day, in your terms, as I prefer—or any period, say, of your history. These changing forms would in no way bother my associates, for they would take them as immediate clues as to my mood, feelings, and ideas. (Roberts 17)


Environment is not a separate thing in itself, but the result of perceptive patterns. (Roberts 27)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

I’ve experienced this in the dream state when contacting someone. That focus opens up a portal in my environment to them in theirs, through which both environments can be seen. One either travels to the other, or the two environments join together in some odd way.

Interior traveling is no more subjective, then, than a journey from New York to San Francisco. . . .

Descriptions would vary because of their private beliefs, and would be colored by the individual focus from which each of them viewed the city. (Roberts 325-326)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Just as it does in physical life, but to a greater degree. Someone visiting San Francisco who is interested in local flora would have a very different experience than someone visiting to enjoy the local varieties of food.

“Did you know that this was here?” . . .

“Nothing in this reality is fixed and static. This is a realm of pure response.” (Roads 76)


I realize that it is time for me to move on. Even as this thought crosses my mind, the door through which I entered into the room of the grass tree Being is again visible. (Roads 167)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

Each sees the other through the medium of his own vehicles, and so is somewhat in the position of one looking at a landscape through the colored glass. Until he has learnt to make allowance for this influence, he will be likely to consider as most prominent in the man at whom he is looking just those characteristics to which he finds himself most ready to respond. (Leadbeater 64)MV&Iclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Crossing into Others’ Thought-Form Environment

Projection took place with ease. With my consciousness as clear as a bell, I found myself projected with perfect self-mastery. I leapt into space. The atmosphere was fairly clear. In the middle of a fine blue sky I noticed, set higher up, a house, which was surrounded by rather heavy clouds. I began to make my way towards this when I noticed that a “Being” was coming towards me. He was dressed in a cloak whose dark grey colour did not inspire confidence in me; yet, despite my mistrust, I went on my way with him. Soon I found myself in the centre of a town, being chased by men in black. Passing through the forms which were being built up around me, hiding in one house and then another, I found myself shut up in a kind of small cavern from which there was no exit. Mentally, I called for my guide. Immediately I was freed from the illusions created by these beings. All trace of houses or town had disappeared. I was in space, surrounded by about fifteen persons who were quite incapable of hiding their malevolent thoughts. . . . I contemplated their envious and sneering faces. . . . I made this an opportunity to try out the value of the so-called magical signs: triangles, pentagons, divine names, etc. Not only did these have no effect, but they mimicked my gestures, laughing and sneering at me all the while. They even managed to catch hold of my arm in order to stop me. The result was that I lost my temper. This was a mistake. I came hurtling back into my body. (Yram 100-101)PAPOBEr • Yram

I have experienced these crossings many times in the dream state.

For more, see Telepathic Crossing and Telepathic Transport.

Consensual Reality — Shared Environments

There’s a give and take in astral environments. You can’t override an environment that others agree upon, but you can add to it, and you can project your own environments over it, though you may be the only one that experiences that projection.

When a group of individuals maintains the same image or beliefs, the group creates, molds, and maintains a consensus reality. In effect, group thought-energy forms, stabilizes, and actually solidifies nonphysical energy. The larger the group, the more stable the . . . energy environment becomes. (Buhlman 67)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

I’m standing in a magnificent parklike courtyard. As I focus, I see around me a dozen people riding bikes and roller-skating. . . .

Out of nowhere it starts to rain and everyone in the courtyard scrambles for cover. I’m amazed. In fifteen years, I’ve never seen weather changes when out-of-body. . . .

I can’t believe how real the softly falling rain seems. . . . I wonder if this is a consensus environment. Out of curiosity I focus all my attention on stopping the rain. . . .

Instantly the rain stops. (Buhlman 43-44)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

Lingering in an “Eternal Heaven” Thought Form

Acharya: When the egos NOTE: reincarnating selves who have been existing in the Golden City pass to the mental world they still have only one cardinal thought in their minds and that is their idea of Heaven. . . . They expect to remain permanently in a heaven world and, because of this dominating belief, the illusion of heaven, as they have always imagined it, is created by them, in it they live, exchanging their thoughts with the thoughts of others, sent out by people who are controlled by the same illusions. Thus the whole of their mental life is lived within a gigantic thought-form. (Richelieu 174)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

The same goes for any cultural or religious belief about the afterlife held by a group of people. They will be attracted to the environment they believe they deserve and remain in it until they grow bored by it. Of course, this only remains true within the limits of one’s openness (frequency) — those who are mostly closed will not find a heavenly environment, even if they think they deserve it.

Seeing Through One’s Own Subjective Thought Atmosphere

Our level of awareness comes from how open or closed we are. At any point in the nonphysical we may wonder if we’re projecting our own subjective environment or seeing the objective, shared environment.

I’ve seen in the dream state that at a certain level, our experiences are rationalized to make sense in physical terms. Rather than flying through the sky on my own, a car thought form is generated around me, driving on a highway in the sky. This causes the experience to make sense in purely physical terms. But the true experience is simply flying through the sky. At that level there is an exhilaration at the feeling of free flight.

The higher thoughts and aspirations which he has poured forth during earth-life then cluster round him, and make a sort of shell about him—a kind of subjective world of his own; and in that he lives his heaven-life, perceiving but very faintly or not at all the real glories of the plane which lie outside, and, indeed, usually supposing that what he sees is all there is to see.

Yet we should be wrong in thinking of that thought-cloud as a limitation. Its function is to enable the man to respond to certain vibrations—not to shut him off from the others. . . .

In the higher heaven-world . . . even there many egos NOTE: reincarnating selves are only slightly and dreamily conscious of their surroundings, but in so far as they see, they see truly. (Leadbeater 25-26)


On the [rupa levels] NOTE: formed levels the man lives entirely in the world of his own thoughts, still fully identifying himself with his personality in the life which he has recently quitted. (Leadbeater 46)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

This is a sphere of translation to physical terms. They are our past experiences, and what objective phenomena we encounter reach us through this sphere, being translated into terms we know from our most recent life. This sphere is how the rationalizations of physical life enter into our dream experiences as well. This allows us to understand our experience in physical terms, but it’s not the true event. It’s a translation.

There is also Leadbeater’s concept of developing matter responsive to certain frequencies. Perhaps without a physical translation, we wouldn’t experience some things at all.

See Contributions from the Waking Self.

Even Within the Physical

Our capacity to live within a projection applies just as much to the physical world. Are we openly experiencing the moment or projecting past experiences onto it to simplify it, while our attention is on other things? In the physical, this doesn’t affect what we see, only what we think of what we see.

While incarnated, our mind can soar to heights or depths of feeling and the corresponding frequency. While in the physical body, we feel that consciousness, but almost never perceive at those frequencies — the body’s physical perceptions drown out the subtle experiences from those states.

In the following, a beautiful tropical landscape was held in mind in an attempt to influence the experiences of someone in the dream state:

[One case] was that of a person of pure mind and considerable though untrained psychic capacity; the effect of the presentation of the thought-picture to her mind was of a somewhat startling character. So intense was the feeling of reverent joy, so lofty and so spiritual were the thoughts evoked by the contemplation of this glorious scene, that the consciousness of the sleeper passed entirely into the mind-body—or, to put the same idea into other words, rose on to the mental plane. It must not, however, be supposed from this that she became cognizant of her surroundings upon that plane or of its real condition. She was simply in the state of the ordinary person who has reached that level after death, floating in the sea of light and colour indeed, but nevertheless entirely absorbed in her own thought, and conscious of nothing beyond it—resting in ecstatic contemplation of the landscape and of all that it had suggested to her. (Leadbeater 44)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Closing for Quiet Reflection

In this higher world anyone who wishes to devote himself for a time to quiet thought, and to abstract himself from his surroundings, may actually live in a world of his own without possibility of interruption, and with the additional advantage of seeing all his ideas (and their consequences, fully worked out) passing in a sort of panorama before his eyes.(Leadbeater 20)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Silencing Our Thoughts for Objective Experiences

If, however, he wished instead to observe the plane upon which he finds himself, it will be necessary for him very carefully to suspend his thought for the time, so that its creations may not influence the readily impressible matter around him, and thus alter the entire condition. . . .

He finds that although he is no longer himself a centre of radiation of all that marvellous wealth of light and colour, form and sound. . . . It has not therefore ceased to exist; on the contrary, its harmonies and its coruscations are but grander and fuller than ever. . . . What he is watching with such ecstasy of delight is simply the glorious colour-language of the devas—the expression of the thought or the conversation of beings far higher than himself in the scale of evolution. (Leadbeater 20-21)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Silencing All Thoughts — Closing

If the visitor wishes to carry his analysis of the plane still further, and discover what it would be when entirely undisturbed by the thought or conversation of any of its inhabitants, he can do so by forming round himself a huge shell through which none of these influences can penetrate, and then (of course holding his own mind perfectly still as before) examining the conditions which exist inside his shell. . . .

He will find that the sea of light has become—not still, for its particles continue their intense and rapid vibrations, but—as it were, homogenous; that those wonderful coruscations of colour and constant changes of form are no longer taking place. (Leadbeater 22-23)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The Music of the Spheres

By closing, we can shut out almost all objective phenomena coming from others. But one thing can not be blocked out — regular pulsations in the flow that are experienced in physical terms as sound, as music known as the “music of the spheres”.

The music of the spheres is a metaphysical concept of universal music created by Pythagoras. It suggests that astronomical bodies moving in their orbits cause their own sounds that produce harmonies based on mathematical relationships. It came more widely to be thought of as a sort of celestial music that can be heard by the soul.

. . . Those wonderful coruscations of colour and constant changes of form are no longer taking place. . . . He is now able to perceive another and entirely different series of regular pulsations. . . . These are evidently universal, and no shell which human power can make will check them or turn them aside. They cause no change of colour, no assumption of form, but flow with resistless regularity through all the matter of the plane, outwards and in again, like the exhalation and inhalation of some great breath beyond our ken.

There are several sets of these, clearly distinguishable from one another by volume, by period of vibration, and by the tone of the harmony which they bring, and grander than them all sweeps one great wave which seems the very heart-beat of the system—a wave which, welling up from unknown centres on far higher planes, pours out its life through all our world, and then draws back in its tremendous tide to that from which it came. In one long undulating curve it comes, and the sound of it is like the murmur of the sea; and yet in it and through it all the while there echoes a mighty ringing chant of triumph—the very music of the spheres. (Leadbeater 23)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Qutbuddin Shirazi: Pythagoras related that his soul rose as far as the higher world. . . . He heard the melodies of the Spheres and the sonorities produced by the movements of the heavenly bodies; at the same time he became aware of the discreet resonance of the voices of their angels. (Corbin 134)SBCEwisdom • Sufism • Corbin

Astral Light

Astral Light and Temperature

Internal Illumination — No Shadows

As often as I’m in bright, sunny places in the astral realm, I don’t recall ever seeing the sun. The reason is that the light in dreams comes from within everything. The astral space and matter itself is the source of the light. Because of this, there are also no shadows in the astral world. The exception to this (and to many laws of dreams) is that if you are looking for them, then of course you will project them and find them. The mind’s ability to project is virtually unlimited. One could shut out the entire astral world and live completely within a memory or expectation.

This is the direct light of the flow coming through at every point.

I had observed that there did not appear to be what we should commonly call shade beneath the trees, and yet there did not appear to be any glaring sun. It seemed to be that there was a radiance of light that penetrated into every corner, and yet there was no hint of flatness. My friend told me that all light proceeded directly from the Giver of all light, and that this light was Divine life itself, and that it bathed and illumined the whole of the spirit world. . . .

I noticed, too, that a comfortable warmth pervaded every inch of space, a warmth perfectly even and as perfectly sustained. (Borgia 15)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Everything Shines! More correctly, everything is illuminated by its own light. There is no sense of dark once your astral eyes being to function. There is ambient light even in an absolute vacuum. ASOBEr • modern • Goodin

Birds of all beauty fluttered in the bushes. Everything was lit by a shadowless brilliance that was all-pervading.

This light did not cast a shadow, which I realized when I cupped my hands tightly together and the palm side was just as light as the back side. (Morse 82)TbtLresearcher • modern • Morse

I was met at the end of the tunnel by a bunch of people. They were all glowing from the inside like lanterns. (Morse xi)TbtLresearcher • modern • Morse

Light in the spirit world doesn’t necessarily reflect off anything. It comes from within and appears to be a living essence. A million, billion colors are possible. (Eadie 79)EbtLNDEr • modern • Eadie

The Light and Density of Different Planes

The substance . . . has the appearance of an atmosphere which varies from the deepest darkness, passing through all the intermediary shades of grey, to radiant clarity. . . .

In descending towards matter, the negative aspect of energy, the grey atmosphere becomes duller and darker. One experiences the sensation of a substance which becomes steadily thicker. . . . We experience the illusion of being oppressed, of breathing with difficulty. A general malaise invades us, the consciousness becomes worried and soon the impression becomes definitely painful. In these dark states one sees phosphorescent points which move about in all directions.

When we go towards the positive side of energy, i.e. the negative side of matter, the opacity diminishes. We come into a sort of grey mist, like a cloudy sky. As we rise, the mist becomes thinner, and soon its place is taken by a luminous clarity. A blaze of light, like that of the sun at midday, lights up the atmosphere. Watching carefully, we notice on all sides an equal intensity, showing that this light is produced by the progressive activity in the atoms. (Yram 34-35)PAPOBEr • Yram

The temperature in heaven was just right, neither hot nor cold. But that stranger who said he’d been in hell three weeks described it as a dark, dank, chilly, frightening place. ISHNDEr • modern • Yensen

Determined by the Light of Consciousness

See As Light.

Consciousness in the Astral

It’s easy to think of the planes of consciousness as places, because each has its own unique environment. But they are primarily reflections of states of mind — the results of projections from the people who are focused in the corresponding state of mind. The laws of the astral are the same across all its subplanes, with the only difference being the frequency of consciousness at which it exists.

One primary thing determines our experience — how open we are to the flow. This determines many effects which are all the very same thing:

Our consciousness is our awareness, our attention. This is our essential being. We are an individual focus of conscious, naturally shining the light of our attention wherever we are focused.

When focused outward in the now, our environment becomes more bright, vivid, and colorful. Our attention empowers our senses, making us feel more awake and alive as we engage more fully with our surroundings. This focus of self brings us a feeling of euphoria.

This is the state of Primal Awareness I describe in my psychedelic experiences. Though there are different ways to get there, it’s the result of focusing entirely into the now of experience. Our past context recedes, revealing the natural brightness of undivided attention, as our physically-based concerns from the past are left behind.

We experience more moments in the bright now, because less are spent scattered about in the dim past. Everything feels more real as attention increases in the now. We are seeing more truly, experiencing reality with more awareness.

See The Light of Attention and Primal Awareness.

How Natural the Astral Feels

The astral body and astral realm are closer to our essential nature than the physical, which comes with fear and a heavy set of limitations. The physical is the slow-moving outer crust of reality. The inner world is our source and our home.

Outside the body, we feel light and free, uninhibited by gravity and the limitations of the body. We feel the bliss of leaving physical pain behind.

It is important to realize that the residence outside the physical body is far more prolonged than the residence in it. (Besant 20)Kclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

Helen Keller had a childhood illness at nineteen months that left her deaf and blind. She reported that, before she was taught by her remarkable teacher, Anne Sullivan, to read, write, and talk, she “lived in a sort of perpetual dream.” . . . She seemed to relish what took place after passing through “the portals of sleep.” She explained: “Once across the border, we feel at home, as if we had always lived there and had never made any excursions into this rational daylight world.” (Van de Castle 5)ODMresearcher • modern • Van de Castle

Varying Intensities of Consciousness

Usually, my consciousness is completely normal in all respects. At times my consciousness is very strong, and I feel more awake and aware than in normal life. But sometimes my consciousness feels very weak. I’ve often used the analogy between consciousness and a light bulb that is on a dimmer switch. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Dim Consciousness

My consciousness was so dim that I didn’t have conscious control, and my memory is so jumbled about that part that I can’t say any more [for certain]. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Normal Waking Consciousness

The consciousness was amazing once again. . . . It was like being in the physical world with no irregularities. . . . I couldn’t believe the reality I was facing. TVOSOBEr • modern • Warner

Intense, Bright, Quick Consciousness

I came to the conclusion that I was fully conscious in all respects. With that thought, my consciousness brightened suddenly until I was more conscious and aware than I am in waking life. I felt wonderful, alive, and vibrant, radiating with life and consciousness. I thought, “Wow! Now this is consciousness, better and more real than I’ve felt before!” And I felt completely free from my body. I could tell it was very dark there in my bedroom, but my eyesight was more astral than physical. I didn’t hesitate to jump forward--through physical objects--to attempt flight. I closed my eyes, and I flew forward through my house, passing through walls and other physical objects as I gained speed. I felt each physical object as I passed through it, yet it didn’t disturb me.


Wow. I’m really conscious. I’ve never been this conscious before. Not even in waking life. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

I became aware that strangely I felt more alert, more aware, more alive than I had ever felt in my entire life. All my senses were extremely acute. Everything felt tingly and alive. The floor was cool and my bare feet felt moist and clammy. This had to be real. I squeezed my fists and was amazed at how much I was feeling in my hands just by making a fist. HSNDEr • modern • Storm

The dream was suffused with such vital animation that “the darkness itself seemed alive.” At this point, a thought presented itself with such undeniable force that he was driven to declare: “I have never been awake before.” (LaBerge 10)LDLDer, researcher • modern • LaBerge

Once you become conscious in the astral body, you will realize at what a snail’s pace the conscious mind moves in comparison with the superintelligence which is subconscious. (Muldoon 130)PotABOBEr • Spiritualism • Muldoon

Instead of going, as usual, straight back into my body, I stopped in my room in order to notice the difference between a fairly condensed projection and a far more rarefied substance such as the one I had just been using. The surrounding atmosphere of the room was far more luminous than usual. . . . This double followed the impulse of my thoughts with amazing facility. I hardly formed the idea that I wanted to return to my body when, immediately, I clearly felt the bed on which I was lying. (Yram 74)PAPOBEr • Yram

Emotions of Higher Consciousness

This feeling of homecoming is proportionate to the quality of “energy” of the matter into which we project ourselves. (Yram 68)PAPOBEr • Yram

Well-Being

Gary: “I seemed to be in a state of, I suppose you could say, luminous presence. . . . There wasn’t any conceptual process going on while I was experiencing this, there wasn’t any reference point, no I, no me. There wasn’t even any thought process, no mental events going on at all. The other thing was that I had an intense feeling of well-being, which for me created a really strong impression because I’d never felt that, I’d never had that feeling.” (Sutherland 39-40)WtLresearcher • modern • Sutherland

Euphoria

The environment was brightly illuminated. I flew away profoundly happy. I began to feel a tranquil inner power and an indescribable sensation of non-physicality and lightness. I again experienced the euphoria of extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical life, which is incontestably superior to intraphysical NOTE: physical existence. This experience leaves one with a feeling of being absolutely at peace with humanity and the entire universe. All of life’s setbacks, pain, labors, emotions, aspirations, and efforts all but disappear in light of the multidimensional reality. (Vieira 146)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

P.L.: “Suddenly I knew I was dreaming.

“Excitedly, I tried to remember the advice in the article and the only thought I had was “Ultimate Experience”. A blissful sensation took over – of blending and melting with colors and light – opening up into a total ‘orgasm.’ I gently floated into waking consciousness. A feeling of bubbling joy has stayed with me now for six days.” (Sparrow 22)LDDCLLDer • modern • Sparrow

Our bodies feel light and free of pain, but they have actual substance and density . . . in fact, if it weren’t for the incredible sense of freedom and joy I would feel just the same as I did before I “died.” (Starnes 36)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Consciousness in Higher Planes

As we rise, the mist becomes thinner, and soon its place is taken by a luminous clarity. A blaze of light, like that of the sun at midday, lights up the atmosphere. Watching carefully, we notice on all sides an equal intensity. . . .

The corresponding sensations are: a gentle warmth which pervades the body we are using; a feeling of exceptional well-being suffusing all its molecules; consciousness itself experiences an increasing happiness. It allows itself to drift into a sweet quietude, into an ever-deepening state of peace. It is filled with a more vibrant, more joyous confidence. . . . In order not to disturb the concentrated state of the atmosphere, we no longer dare to think. The surroundings seem to become more subtle. The speed of movement increases. The shadow of a thought evokes a whole world of phenomena. At last, if we go on with this strange ascent, a magnetic hyper-activity saturates the atmosphere. Soon we feel giddy. If we persist, it seems as if our basis of energy tends to disintegrate, owing to an inexplicable disturbance of the equilibrium. It would seem as if all the particles of our being were being violently torn apart, and this painful explosion forces the experimenter to descend into regions which are more favorable to his personal vibrations.

In the intermediate regions, the impression is better, the feelings more stable. One can compare the clearness of the atmosphere to the day at early morning. On the whole a sensation of repose, of confidence and calm is experienced. . . . At certain stages there is neither joy nor sorrow. Other stages communicate to it a feeling of greater activity. One feels absolutely at home, one thinks or acts without any appreciable effort. The simple act of thinking will transport you wheresoever you wish. At times the atmosphere seems to be like velvet. . . .

The task is always more arduous in those planes of matter which are darker and denser, but the consciousness no longer experiences any apprehension. It has acquired a certain stability which allows it to travel to the higher or lower states, without losing in the least its calmness and confident serenity. . . . In this world . . . cause and effect are one. One sees nothing, one does not think, and yet one feels by a kind of intuition, that the universe and its laws are at our disposal. And we use the faculties inherent in this state with the pleasure and ease of the traveller rediscovering familiar objects or favorite hobbies. (Yram 35-37)PAPOBEr • Yram

The consciousness of [the mental] plane is so immensely wider than anything we can imagine down here, and its very conditions so entirely different, that when called upon to translate it all into mere ordinary words the explorer feels himself utterly at a loss. (Leadbeater 7)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The Lower Astral Planes

Just beyond the near realm is the lower astral, slightly further out of phase from the physical, such that (in most models) the physical world is no longer the backdrop. Without that frame of reference, the environments of the lower astral (and beyond) are emotion-based physical projections — the shared creations of their inhabitants.

Nature of the Lower Astral

The Environment of the Lower Astral

The astral world is, more than anything, the thoughts and emotions their residents project out around them. This forms the environment. The environment in the lower astral is dark, murky, heavy, cold, and constricting. Sometimes it’s like being underwater.

There’s a reason children are afraid of the dark.

We are now vibrating on a very low subdivision of the lowest sub-plane of the Astral. You are conscious of a very unpleasant feeling, and an almost physical repulsion to the atmosphere around you. Some very sensitive natures experience a feeling of being surrounded by a dense, sticky, foul, foggy atmosphere, through which they must almost force their way. . . .

Looking around you, in the dim, ghastly light of this region, you perceive countless human forms, of the most repulsive appearance. Some of them are so low in the scale as to seem almost beast-like, rather than human. (Panchadasi 52-53)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

For the seventh or lowest subdivision of the astral plane also this physical world of ours may be said to be the background, though what is seen is only a distorted and partial view of it, since all that is light and good and beautiful seems invisible. It was thus described four thousand years ago in the Egyptian papyrus of the Scribe Ani: “What manner of place is this unto which I have come? It hath no water, it hath no air; it is deep, unfathomable; it is black as the blackest night, and men wander helplessly about therein; in it a man may not live in quietness of heart.” For the unfortunate entity on that level it is indeed true that “all the earth is full of darkness and cruel habitations,” but it is darkness which radiates from within himself and causes his existence to be passed in a perpetual night of evil and horror—a very real hell, though, like all other hells, entirely of man’s own creation. . . .

There appears to be a sense of density and gross materiality about it which is indescribably loathsome to the liberated astral body, causing it the sense of pushing its way through some black, viscous fluid, while the inhabitants and influences encountered there are also usually exceedingly undesirable. (Leadbeater 16-17)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

In Leadbeater’s model, the physical world is the background of the lowest astral. There is some overlap in the descriptions of the near realm and the lowest astral plane.

The lower realms of the subplanes are easily identified. They are often dark as if it is nighttime outside. There is also an eerie feel to the lower subplanes. They just feel creepy. Often, it is hard to move on the lower subplanes, similar to being on the Etheric plane, where your movement seems to be retarded and in slow motion. And of course, you will encounter ghoulish creatures on these subplanes.

You don’t need to fear anything you encounter on these subplanes. First, it is unlikely you will spend any amount of time on these subplanes. I always have a bad lockmold NOTE: focus on these planes, and thus, often “fade-out” of these lower subplanes within minutes. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Souls who have lived freely in the flow of their own existence are not hindered by emotional or mental thought-forms that can confine or hold them down in the more dense earth-level vibrations. The heavy earth vibrations are often experienced as great darkness and isolation, mixed with various negative emotions. (McKnight 167)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

The reduction in the speed of its atoms makes it seem darker, and we experience a definite impression of stifling. (Yram 119)PAPOBEr • Yram

The “Hades” belt NOTE: the lower astral, in both cases, was “misty,” “foggy,” and even “watery” (hence the idea of “the ‘river’ of death”). . . . Consciousness was more or less dim and dreamy. . . . The “Paradise” belt NOTE: the middle to higher astral, in both cases, was bright, and consciousness was alert and intense. (Crookall 112)CBAPresearcher • modern • Crookall

Slower Frequencies

Remember that the lower astral is the slower astral frequencies. In essence, to higher frequencies, it is flashing like a strobe light. This translates to dim light. I dislike fluorescent and LED light, because I can see the flicker of it. It’s rapidly flashing on and off to conserve energy. It’s the equivalent in energetic communication to intense, unrelenting fear — bright flashes followed by closing up.

“There’s a whole different dream in there and I don’t want it.” I said while looking in the fridge. The flickering LED light was cold, of bluish tint. Not a dream I wanted. Too slow a frequency.

One’s Attraction to the Lower Astral

One becomes stuck in the lower astral by focusing on the past (turning backwards, away from the light of the now). These focuses on the past are powered by strong emotions. It may be fear, desire, guilt, sadness, or hatred that is calling our attention back — it makes no difference. We project around ourselves the context of those emotions and remain stuck in these scenes until our attention finally fades away from them.

This includes focuses such as:

Angels (channeled): [Hell] is a space of great chaos and pain and terror and madness created by the beings who have chosen—whether consciously or unconsciously—to inhabit it. . . . Those who are drawn to this space are pulled there by their self-hatred. This self-hatred is the result of the surrender of the soul to fear, greed, lust, gluttony, cruelty, hate—to any emotion that is generated by a chosen action devoid of love. . . . As long as their hearts are closed . . . this dense barrier of despair and depravity and darkness remains impenetrable.

When a soul dies filled with self-loathing and judgment and a belief that God could not possibly love them or forgive them—that they must suffer for what they have done—these thoughts can eventually carry them into the Underworld NOTE: the lower astral. Those who die in the depths of addiction can also be drawn to this space, where those emotions and sensations to which they were addicted run rampant. (Fairchilde 138-139)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

The soul world’s lowest region is the region of burning desire, where the soul’s crudest self-serving desires, those relating to the lowest aspect of bodily life, are eliminated after death. . . . The sympathy in such a soul extends only to what will nourish its own self-seeking being, and is far outweighed by the antipathy in it, which pours out over anything else. (Steiner 115-116)Tclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

Acharya: This purgatory . . . is in the lower planes of the astral world—that part into which man passes almost immediately after death. It is the region where a man is purged of the blinding lower desires which would keep him indefinitely bound to his desire body. (Richelieu 27)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

She explained that negative thought and attitudes immediately attract you to lower planes where people are still acting out their private dramas of lust, greed and selfishness. In this world, you can’t ignore feelings and inclinations, nor can you suppress your wishes. If you have certain deeply felt Earthly desires, you will have to return to Earth to fulfill them. (Kubis and Macy 20)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

(speaking for the helpers). . . . Hell is a state in which souls are locked into levels of stagnation. (McKnight 62)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

It’s stagnation because it’s acting out habitual actions based on deeply-rooted desires. This prevents new experience.

God condemns no one. Man condemns himself, but he does not condemn himself eternally; it rests with himself as to when he shall move forward spiritually. (Borgia 86)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Due to Drug Withdrawal

The withdrawal of an addictive drug from the body creates a state of physical need, and produces the opposite state of mind as that which the drug enhances. In many cases, this causes the mind to become fixated on getting more of the drug. In the case of opium, withdrawal leads to an increase in pain and unhappiness. It draws one close to the frequencies of the physical body, the emotional levels of the lower astral, and all that exists there.

In Confessions of an English Opium Eater, De Quincy described changes in his dream life as he became addicted to opium. His dreams became progressively more painful. At the beginning of his serious addiction he found an increase in hypnagogic visions as he drifted off to sleep. Whatever he voluntarily pictured in the darkness prior to sleep was likely to transfer to his dreams, so he feared to imagine anything. His dreams became accompanied by a “deep-seated anxiety and gloomy melancholy” inexpressible in words. He felt himself “descend, into chasms and sunless abysses, depths below depths, from which it seemed hopeless that I would ever reascend. Nor did I, by waking, feel that I had reascended.” De Quincey found that his sense of space and, later, his sense of time, became distorted: “I sometimes seemed to have lived for 70 to 100 years in one night. . . . ” The content of his dreams shifted from palaces and cities to water and then to human faces, “imploring, wrathful, despairing,” by the thousands. (Garfield 63-64)CDLDer • modern • Garfield

The sections “Getting Stuck in the Near Realm” and Getting Stuck in the Lower Astral go into what draws people to these areas in detail.

Introduction to Rescue Missions

For each soul stuck in the lower astral, there are helpers standing by them. These may be guides, higher selves, or loved ones that have passed on. These helpers are often invisible to these closed-up souls. Even so, they stay nearby, trying to communicate, eager for the moment the closed soul’s awareness opens up enough to allow them to communicate. Nothing is ever forced. The closed soul has to open up on their own. Rescue Missions goes into detail how some get stuck and then freed in detail.

Lower Astral Environments

I have also been permitted to look into the hells. . . . Some of the hells appeared to the view like caverns and dens in rocks extending inward and then downward into an abyss. . . . Some of the hells appeared to the view like the dens and caves of wild beasts in forests. . . .

Some hells present an appearance like the ruins of houses and cities after conflagrations, in which infernal spirits dwell and hide themselves. In the milder hells there is an appearance of rude huts . . . and within the houses are infernal spirits engaged in unceasing quarrels, enmities, fightings, and brutalities; while in the streets and lanes robberies and depredations are committed. . . . There are dark forest, in which infernal spirits roam like wild beasts. . . .

There are also deserts, where all is barren and sandy, and where in some places there are ragged rocks in which there are caverns, and in some places huts. (Swedenborg 478-479)H&HOBEr • Christianity • Swedenborg

Lower Astral Experiences

There were no paths to follow, and the ground was becoming decidedly rocky in formation. The light was rapidly diminishing from a sky that was heavy and black. There was not a soul, not a house, nor any sign of life to be seen. The whole district seemed colorless and empty, and we might have been wandering in another world. We could see dimly ahead of us, after the passage of some time, something which had the appearance of dwellings, and we moved in their direction.

The terrain was now rocks and nothing else, and here and there we could see people seated with their heads down, seemingly almost lifeless, but in reality in the depths of gloom and despair. They took no notice of us whatever as we passed them, and very soon we drew level with the dwellings we had viewed distantly.

At close view it became clear that these dwellings were nothing more than mere hovels. . . .

Some of the inhabitants, [Edwin] said, had lived here, or hereabouts, year after year—as time is reckoned upon earth. They themselves had no sense of time, and their existence had been one interminable continuity of darkness through no one’s fault but their own. . . . Some [rescuers] had been successful; others had not. Success depends not so much upon the rescuer as upon the rescued. If the latter shows no glimmer of light in his mind, no desire to take a step forward on the spiritual road, then nothing, literally nothing, can be done. The urge must come from within the fallen soul himself. . . .

There were many people who, without doing any harm, had never, never done any good to a single mortal upon earth. People who had lived entirely unto themselves, without a thought for others. . . .

As the higher spheres had created all the beauties of those realms, so had the denizens of these lower spheres built up the appalling conditions of their spirit life. There was no light in the lowest realms; no warmth, no vegetation, no beauty. . . . It may take [each soul] countless thousands of years to raise himself one inch spiritually, but it is an inch in the right direction. . . .

Our nostrils were first assailed by the most foul odors. . . . They were nauseating. . . . Edwin told us to treat them in the same way as we had mastered the coldness of the temperature—by simply closing our minds to them—and that we should be quite unaware of their existence. . . .

The very low degree of light itself casts a blight upon the whole region. Occasionally we were able to catch a glimpse of the faces of some unfortunates as we passed along. Some were unmistakably evil, showing the life of vice they had led upon the earth; some revealed the miser, the avaricious, the “brute beast”. There were people here from almost every walk of earthly life, from the present earthly time to far back in the centuries. . . . Both Edwin and his friend told us that we should be appalled at the catalogue of names, well known in history, of people who were living deep in these noxious regions. . . .

We could see, as we walked along, whole bands of seemingly demented souls passing on their way upon some prospective evil intent. . . . Their bodies presented the outward appearance of the most hideous and repulsive malformations and distortions, the absolute reflection of their evil minds. Many of them seemed old in years, but I was told that although such souls had been there perhaps for many centuries, it was not the passage of time that had so dealt with their faces, but their wicked minds. . . .

The multitudinous sounds that we heard were in keeping with the awful surroundings, from mad raucous laughter to the shriek of some soul in torment—torment inflicted by others as bad as himself. . . . We were all of us invisible to the rest. (Borgia 83-84, 86-87)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

A man who suffered a cardiac arrest reported: “I was going down, down deep into the earth. There was anger and I felt this horrible fear. Everything was gray. The noise was fearsome, with snarling and crashing like maddened wild animals, gnashing their teeth.” (Rinpoche 329)TBoLDwisdom • Tibetan • Rinpoche

The trip began in an extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical region bordering the surface of the planet. In a few moments, I noticed that the environment was not at all pleasant. In the dark atmosphere, the increasingly dense ambiance gradually forced me to switch from flight to gliding and finally from gliding to a slow walk until I reached a semi-dark, deserted plain. The slender threads of light that emanated from the psychosoma NOTE: astral body suddenly disappeared.

In the humid, heavy, cold environment buffeted by freezing winds and unpleasant emanations, there was only one misty light hovering above me in the leaden sky. Vague forms passed by, like obscure shadows. Strange balls of energy swirled and appeared to explode here and there. The further I advanced, the denser the air became. It was similar to the intraphysical NOTE: physical dimension on a plain, moonless night.

Shadowy, roaming figures burst out of the darkness. They were indescribable persistent morphothosenes NOTE: thought forms—some like swarms of huge delirious hornets: quick, voracious persecutors that came from all directions and which, fortunately, were chased away as soon as they appeared. (Vieira 48-49)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Those who have negative experiences tend to feel . . . that they are traveling downward instead of upward:

I was moving along as part of a river of sound—a constant babble of human noise. . . . I felt myself sinking into and becoming part of the stream and slowly being submerged by it. A great fear possessed me as if I knew that once overcome by this ever growing mass of noise that I would be lost.

I was looking down into a large pit, which was full of swirling gray mist and there were all these hands and arms reaching up and trying to grab hold of me and drag me in there. There was a terrible wailing noise, full of desperation. (Rinpoche 328)

TBoLDwisdom • Tibetan • Rinpoche

Usually I was accustomed to silence in OBE-prestage. . . .

When overtired I experienced another state. . . . At these occasions I very often heard unpolite words and curses of entities, which seemed to surround me. Once when the voices became too molesting, I pushed them away like a foggy cloud, and this kind of disturbance was gone for ever. EEABOBEr • modern • Ballabene

Lower Astral Dreams

Rigid Religious Places

These are usually described as being the upper end of the lower astral frequencies. The people here are strict and rigid in their religious practices, controlling and not allowing of anything new or different.

War and Violence

Now, however, although we were apparently still somewhere on the surface of the earth, I could see no living man or woman. The plain was crowded, even jammed with hordes of ghostly discarnate beings: nowhere was there a solid, light-surrounded person to be seen. . . . These thousands of people . . . were the most frustrated, the angriest, the most completely miserable beings I had ever laid eyes on. . . .

At first I thought we were looking at some great battlefield: everywhere spirits were locked in what looked like fights to the death, writhing, punching, gouging. There were . . . no weapons of any sort, I saw as I looked closer, only bare hands and feet and teeth. And then I noticed that no one was apparently being injured. There was no blood, no bodies strewed the ground. A blow that ought to have eliminated an opponent would leave him exactly as before. . . .

These creatures seemed locked into habits of mind and emotion, into hatred, lust, destructive thought-patterns.

Even more hideous than the bites and kicks they exchanged, were the sexual abuses many were performing in feverish pantomime. Perversions I had never dreamed of were being vainly attempted all around us. It was impossible to tell if the howls of frustration which reached us were actual sounds or only the transference of despairing thoughts. Indeed in this disembodied world it didn’t seem to matter. Whatever anyone thought, however fleetingly or unwillingly, was instantly apparent to all around him, more completely than words could have expressed it, faster than sound waves could have carried it.

And the thoughts most frequently communicated had to do with the superior knowledge, or abilities, or background of the thinker. ‘I told you so!’ ‘I always knew!’ ‘Didn’t I warn you!’ were shrieked into the echoing air over and over. With a feeling of sick familiarity I recognized here my own thinking. . . . In these yelps of envy and wounded self-importance I heard myself all too well. (Ritchie 63-65)RFTNDEr • modern • Ritchie

Pointing to the deep ravine, she asked me to examine the environment, bid me farewell, and disappeared suddenly.

I was in a place that appeared to be somewhere in the intraphysical NOTE: physical dimension. There was a localized storm a short distance before me in the ravine. Strange colored blotches and nauseating smells bubbled up from the water resulting from the storm. . . .

Two extraphysical consciousnesses were fighting each other in a continuous battle. There were so many continuously changing deformations in their figures that they gave the impression of: shapeless amoebas devouring each other; inextinguishable continuously inter-exploding fire bombs; living flames in a raging fire; dragons gridlocked in a bloody fight, making unpleasant guttural sounds. The combatants changed their stances and positions with lightning speed. The exotic, unstable forms changed from one unpleasant color to another. . . .

At that moment, I heard a resonating voice:

“A battle such as this is the sad epilogue in the conflict between these two consciousnesses. It will continue until the two opponents become exhausted, end up losing their humanoid forms and become enclosed in their own private world. . . .

“In the initial stages of the battle, when the opponents still have sufficient energy and their efforts are more spectacular, spectators frequently appear who become agitated by the morbid event, as they hunger for strong emotions. This is what is happening here. The opponents, moved by the fire of hatred and manipulated by the power of unbalanced minds, will continue to gradually change until their forms regress. This constitutes a temporary suicide for these two who are poisoned through a malfunctioning of their higher mental faculties. Have thoughts and sentiments of peace for all these demented beings and go on your way.”

. . . It was the biggest energetic confrontation that I have ever witnessed outside of the body. (Vieira 208-209)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Suspicion and Capture

Another visit took me to a well-organized city, where my presence was immediately construed as hostile. Only by taking evasive action—running, hiding, and finally lifting straight up—was I able to avoid “capture.” I do not know what threat I implied to them. (Monroe 82)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

I was accosted by a conventionally dressed man. Warily, I waited to see what he would do.

“Do you know or remember Arrosio LeFranco?” He asked the question bluntly.

I replied that I did not, still cautious.

“I am sure you will remember if you think back,” the man said firmly. . . .

I replied that I was sure I didn’t remember anyone by that name. . . .

The man grabbed me. He took one of my arms, and I felt someone else take another, and they started to drag me in the direction of what seemed to be three bright spots of lights. I struggled, and finally broke loose when I remembered to use the “go-to-physical” signal. I moved away rapidly, and after a short time was back in the office and into the physical. (Monroe 82-83)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

Lower Astral Dwelling Places

In a world which was lower than this one I observed a group composed of voluptuaries and slaves to animal passion. The dwelling-place in certain cases would be no more than a stable smelling strongly of urine. (Yram 141)PAPOBEr • Yram

We were walking along a great tract of barren country. The ground was hard under foot; the green of trees and grass was gone. The sky was dull and leaden, and the temperature had dropped very considerably, but we could feel an internal warmth that counteracted it. Before us we could see nothing but a great bank of mist that gathered in density as we advanced, until finally we were within it. It swirled round in heavy, damp clouds, and it seemed almost like a dead weight as it pressed upon us. . . . After a further passage through the mist, we found that it began to clear a little until it vanished altogether. . . . The landscape was bleak in the extreme with, here and there, a dwellinghouse of the meanest order. We came closer to one. . . .

It was a small, squat house, squarely built, devoid of ornament, and looking altogether thoroughly uninviting. It even had a sinister look in spite of its plainness, and it seemed to repel us from it the nearer we approached it. There was no sign of life to be seen at any of the windows or round about it. . . . At first sight to earthly eyes one would have said that poverty reigned here. . . . The coldness seemed almost greater within than without, and we were told that it came from the owner of the house himself.

We passed into a back room and met the sole occupant seated in a chair. He made no attempt to rise or give any sign of welcome. . . . He was a man just past middle years. He had something of an air of faded prosperity and the clothes he wore had been obviously neglected. . . . He rather scowled at the two of us as Edwin brought us forward as new visitors. It was a moment or two before he spoke, and then he railed at us rather incoherently, but we were able to gather that he deemed himself to be suffering an injustice. Edwin told him in plain terms that he was talking nonsense, because injustice does not exist in the spirit world. . . .

He had, he said, been in spirit some years now, but in his earth life he had been a successful business man—successful, that is as far as the earth-plane judges such things. He had not thought of much else than his business, and he always considered that any means were justified in gaining his own ends, provided they were legal. He was ruthless in his dealings with all others. . . . In his home all things—and people—were subservient to him. He gave generously to charity where there was likely to accrue the greatest advantage and credit. He supported his own religion and church with vigor, regularity, and fervor. He felt that he was an ornament to the church, and he was much esteemed by all those connected with it. . . . He had scarcely committed one decent, unselfish action in the whole of his life. His motive was always self-aggrandizement, and he had achieved his purpose on earth at the absolute expense of his life in the spirit world. . . .

He complained that the church had misled him all along, since his munificence had been received in such a fashion that he believed his gifts to the church would weigh heavily in his favor in the “hereafter.” . . .

This man’s present mood was anger, which was all the greater because he had never been denied anything whilst upon the earth. He had never been accustomed to such degrading circumstances as those at present. . . . He had had few visitors because he repelled them, and although Edwin had made many visits to him, the result was always the same—a stolid adherence to his sense of injustice. (Borgia 79-82)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

There is more to the astral than just projections. If that’s all there was, this man, expecting to be treated as a king after he died, would experience just that. His being concerned only ever with himself and his reputation marks him as someone that is almost completely closed. This is what brought him to this dark, cold, and lonely place in the astral.

But I wonder why he is not locked in a projection of wealth filled with servants . . . what prevents this?

Sex Obsessed Areas

I rolled out of the physical, and before I could release from the second body NOTE: etheric body, an overwhelming drive for sexual union rose in me. I was about to employ my usual not-now-but-later cooling technique when I moved away sharply with a sudden shift. The movement was fast and short. When I was able to perceive, I found I was standing a few feet away from an enormous pile of writhing forms. It reached up, slanting back as high as I could see. In each direction, right and left, it swept off into the distance. It reminded me of nothing so much as the interweaving of huge fishing worms in the bottom of a can after being left there overnight. The motion was continuous, thousands upon thousands, each wet slippery form wiggling in and out among the others in the pile, searching, trying to do something . . . but never achieving satisfaction.

Three perceptive shocks hit me simultaneously. The forms were not worms, they were human! Second, the incredible, staggering radiation of sexuality, both male and female, that emanated from the seething mass. Third, they all were physically dead. I wanted to turn and run, but some other part of me held me in place. I finally calmed down enough to become analytical. Did I want to join in? My whole being shuddered in rejection. No vestige remained of the sexual drive I found so important moments before. I had the strong percept that it would come again, but never where it would control wholly what I thought or did.

With this flash of knowing, another emotion washed through me—intense compassion for those trapped in the undulating mass, so focused and intent on seeking sexual satisfaction they were unaware of any other existence—anger at a system that could so inhibit, repress, and distort as to create the situation in front of me. Were these the castoffs of the human process, to remain so throughout eternity? . . .

A bare hairy leg thrust momentarily from the pile, and I grabbed it by the foot and pulled. . . . The leg pushed out blindly, trying to move more deeply back into the pulsating mass. I pulled harder, trying to keep my grip on the sweat-covered ankle. Slowly, I was able to pull the rest of the body clear of the pile. It was a man, small in stature, dark-haired, fine-featured, of indeterminate age. He lay there on his belly, his arms and legs moving crablike, attempting to pull himself back into the pile, totally oblivious to the fact that I was holding on to his foot and preventing him from doing so.

I easily held him in place, bent over, and shouted in his ear, (Hey, I want to talk to you. Hold still for a moment!)

There was not the slightest indication that he heard me. His face was fixed, a gleam of anticipation spread across it. He kept trying to move back and I held him in place, wondering what to do next. . . .

This episode was of the milder variety that may be encountered in the immediate postphysical areas. (Monroe 88-90)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Pat Kubis: “On another occasion I saw the sex plane. The locale was very dark and dim. It seemed to be a huge brothel with many, many cubicles where men and women engaged in sex on beds. Yet only a few feet away, I saw the rescuers waiting for those spirits who finally were freed from their preoccupation.” (Kubis and Macy 96)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

Small Group Environments

While all physical-seeming environments in the astral are projections, some, like those below, are specific to small groups of people. Those fully turned within themselves are projecting an environment just for themselves.

I floated through the front doors into a huge dining hall. The room was filled with humanoid figures dressed in eighteenth century attire. . . . Milling through the crowded room were three entities serving food and drinks. Although the room was filled to capacity, I somehow sensed these three shapes as the only genuine apparitions. . . .

[The female entity] was dressed like the kitchen help from a southern plantation, circa 1800. The female looked at me, then quickly turned back to her duties. . . .

I . . . asked, “What are you doing?”

“Get back ta work!” she yelled, then moved away. . . .

I told the woman that I was leaving and that they were all welcome to come with me.

“We cain’t do dat cuz they’ll come after us!” blurted one of the males.

I turned to the seemingly crowded room and announced, “I’m leaving, and no one here’s going to stop me!” The crowd of imitation people showed as much interest as a room full of mannequins. I walked to the front doors, went outside, and was immediately followed by all three of the entities I had been talking to.

“What we goan do now?” inquired the female.

“It’s simple!” I said. “I will teach you how to fly!” . . .

One of the males kept looking back over his shoulder as if he expected an angry mob to suddenly burst from the building. . . . I instructed all of them to join hands, lean forward, and push off. We all flew! . . . We began to climb rapidly. . . .

I glanced back and forth checking on my students’ progress. Suddenly without warning they disappeared. (Taylor 42-43)STOBEr • modern • Taylor

I regret to be compelled to call your attention to the regions of some lower forms of religion, in which there is a background picture of a burning hell, at which the devotees gaze with satisfaction, feeling the joy of heaven intensified by the sight of the suffering souls in hell. It is a satisfaction to tell you that the suffering souls, and their hell, are but fictitious things created by the imagination from the astral substance. . . .

Gaze upon this most horrible scene before us. A large severely furnished edifice is shown, with seated congregation wearing stern, hard, cruel faces. They gaze toward the top of a smoking bottomless pit, from which rises a sort of great, endless chain, each link having a huge sharp hook upon which is impaled a doomed soul. This soul is supposed to rise to the top of the pit once in a thousand years, and as each appears it is heard to cry in mournful accents: “How long—how long?” To this agonized questions, a deep stern voice is heard replying: “Forever! Forever!” I am glad to tell you that this congregation is dwindling, many evolving to higher conceptions, and practically no new recruits arriving from the earth-plane to fill the depleting ranks. In time, this congregation will disappear entirely, and the ghastly stage scenery and properties will gradually dissolve into astral dust and fade from sight forever. (Panchadasi 70-71)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

Depraved Cities

I was about to make an exploratory visit . . . to an ancient extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical transition colony. This colony was located in the extraphysical region over Brazil.

The helpers spurred me into action, explaining that I was carrying a high coefficient of powerful energies that would act as a protective shield. . . .

“The density of your psychosoma NOTE: astral body will be determined by your thoughts and your will to absorb the ‘substances’ that predominate in each environment. . . .”

We immediately set out flying through space and within moments I was left in a gloomy and poorly lit spot.

I came upon the edge of an enormous, deep pit full of rocks. It reminded me of a gorge or canyon, the kind you see in western movies. The only difference was the filth and the sewage-like water, some of which flowed slowly, but most of which was stagnating in deep puddles. I observed many extraphysical consciousnesses (an extraphysical society), gathered in groups on the edges. . . .

I knew that the canyon was used for energetic defense by the colony, besides being a sewage system for the control of energetic pollution. . . .

Two tranquil male extraphysical consciousnesses hurriedly recommended that I move along, as this was no place for human beings. . . .

I arrived at the outskirts of a city that was next to the canyon, which snaked its way through the surrounding landscape. . . .

A faint yellowish light permeated the whole city. It seemed like the scenery was permanently immersed in an eternal gloom. I was not able to locate any planets or stars in the grayish sky.

As they passed me, a group of friendly-looking extraphysical consciousnesses warned:

“Beware of robbers.”

Within moments a consciousness having a human form with animal-like features, incapable of hiding the evil, dark nature of its psychosoma, lunged at me with all of its might in a sudden extraphysical attack. It was frenetically trying to drain all the life force from me like a vampire or energetic leach. It seemed as though it would have inhaled me whole, if it could.

I tried to free myself from it by emitting energy of peace with all my might, Surprisingly, the extraphysical consciousness backed away as if it had received an electric shock, and disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. . . .

I decided to leave that spot, but stayed on the same side of the canyon in order to explore the environment further. . . .

A horrid-looking elderly female extraphysical consciousness with sensual intentions exuberantly approached me in yet another extraphysical attack. Due to the repulsion that she inspired in me with her appearance and unrestrained emotions, I felt nothing but repugnance and disgust towards her. As I tried to rid myself of her, several young extraphysical consciousnesses looked on and laughed openly at my troubles. (Vieira 183-185)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

I awoke before entering a sinister-looking city, accompanying an extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical consciousness who was going to someone’s aid. . . .

The tense, shadowy surroundings, reminded me of scenes in certain comic book horror stories. One could see that many artists must have been inspired by similar cities in order to compose settings, characters and plots.

I could see preparations being made for a medieval, public, religious ritual where there were sick extraphysical consciousnesses. They had dense, human-like psychosomas NOTE: astral bodies with terrible deformities, aberrations and imbalances resulting in the total distortion of the psychosoma. All those present were “piled up” in unspeakable promiscuity.

In order to enter the grounds through one of the immense, arched doorways reminiscent of ancient cities, those unable to fly, being in the majority, were being forced to march through a narrow pass in rows of two between a company of guards who were screening the visitors at the gate. . . .

I then received permission to pass and descend along the cliff toward the public square where the night’s activities were going to be held. . . .

I do not have adequate words to describe the atmosphere of that sinister city. In the desolate and parched setting, one could see . . . only dark swampy water. There was no pleasant light anywhere. An inescapable layer of smoke filled the suffocating extraphysical surroundings.

From time to time, one could see the confusion caused by a group breaking out in a tumult, causing the unfortunate consciousnesses with transfigured faces to run in all directions. The implacable vigilantes would always be found in the middle of the confusion. In these explosions of scorn, intemperance and revolt, the most horrible expressions were shouted by the deformed extraphysical consciousnesses. . . .

I got the impression that this extraphysical citadel was not too far from Rio de Janeiro. . . . The majority of this population were not even able to express themselves telepathically—a capacity that is so natural for the consciousness liberated from physical form. . . .

It was in an indescribable state of camouflaged filth, exuding a nauseating mustiness which would disgust any average visitor. . . .

The soldiers were hopelessly trying to impose silence in the pandemonium there as more people arrived. At this point, three pygmies, who must have been the secret agents of the authorities, appeared brandishing swords and proceeded directly with the formal questioning of all those present in the area. In moments, they were headed in my direction. I instantly sensed that I had been discovered as a clandestine projector. To escape. . . . I had to steady my thoughts and fly with all possible energy far away from the environment. I did so and the pygmies were soon below me, looking up and indignantly shaking their swords at me in the gray air. (Vieira 105-107)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Things, places, people, and experiences that come to be associated with pain and fear in physical life are carried into the lower astral. Conversely, dream experiences in the lower astral can inspire creative works of a dark nature and return those ideas and associations into circulation in the physical.

I arrive at the gates of a town, where I hope to find safe refuge. I have troubles with strange customs-officers. They shoot just above my head, because they want to investigate my thoughts and not my luggage. An inner revelation comes over me. I have been transported to a world where the ideal replaces the real, where intellectuality is a contraband, where you are provided thoughts. . . .

They compel me to leave my body behind at the gate. I notice they put it in a box with a label carrying my name. I wander around town as a shadow, hearing voices of invisible people like myself. . . .

Soon I see myself carried away to an amphi-theatre where a terrible surgical operation will take place. It will be performed on a prisoner, who had tried to filch his body from customs. I am moved by the victim. Afterward, when the surgeon pricks his scalpel into the patient’s flesh, I feel a deep grief. I recognize that it is me who must endure all the suffering from those cruelties. I want to flee, but they have tied me up. The condemned joke terribly of the transition of sensibilities. (Saint Denys)DAITHLDer • Saint Denys

Upper Lower Astral Cities

Vieira passes from a much lower frequency to a more mid-level frequency through the transition of a narrow entrance. This is the kind of scene change I see often in dreams, which differs from the rising and falling ground that often acts as a frequency transition in OBEs.

I decided to cross to the other side of the canyon through a narrow entrance that appeared to be semi-deserted. There were powerful positive energies in the immediate area. I walked on a little and found a park full of people gathered in groups. It was strange that the environment had improved but the appearances of the extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical consciousnesses had changed very little.

I carefully approached a pleasant average-looking male. . . . His psychosoma NOTE: astral body appeared to emit some light. I asked him what kind of place this was.

The mental response came like an echo, as if it had been yelled:

“Does it matter? There are hundreds of places equal to this one.”

He smiled broadly, turned and left. . . . Exchanges with extraphysical consciousnesses are not always polite. No one is capable of hiding their thoughts and sentiments. . . .

I circulated among the various groups for a while. Many I asked just shook their heads in a negative response to my query. Others would simply glance at me. The majority remained indifferent to my curiosity. . . .

I entered a street with paved sidewalks, similar to those on Earth. . . .

Psychotic post-mortems . . . made up a fair portion of the colony.

As I reached an open square, I witnessed a shocking and bizarre spectacle. I saw a large crowd of people united in a single mass and moving in wave-like motions as if they were dancing. They appeared to be satisfying one another with hugs and kisses in a most natural fashion. It appeared to be a group exchange of energy or a donation of vibrations by way of transfusions through direct contact. . . . It gave the impression of an orgy.

The whole scene had a definite sexual connotation, devoid of malice. . . .

I left . . . and entered an alley with plain, unadorned houses on both sides. It was similar to the outskirts of cities in the interior of Brazil. This environment was cleaner than any of the others. . . .

Many of the houses were attached to each other. Some had flower gardens. . . .

The buildings appeared to be as solid as physical ones. Sometimes, family dwellings, when observed while outside of the soma NOTE: physical body, can be seen through, as though they are transparent. Curiously, the houses in that alley were all opaque and impossible to see through. . . .

In one of the streets, some of the extraphysical consciousnesses passing by approached me as if waiting to calmly embrace me for the purpose of receiving energies. . . .

They knew that any projected person could give them the strength they needed in those circumstances. . . .

I noticed a kind of gymnasium with huge metal structures that slightly resembled scaffolding, except that they were extremely high. . . . I realized, after closer examination, that the extraphysical consciousnesses were climbing up inside of the structure in order to practice flying. They would climb up the inside of the scaffolds with the strength of their thoughts and would rest on the crossbars whenever they felt tired. . . .

NOTE: I’ve done that exact thing!

In spite of mustering every bit of will-power, I could only fly at low altitude inside the scaffolding. Was it the density of the atmosphere that kept the psychosoma from flying? If so, there was a strong gravitational influence within the extraphysical colony. (Vieira 186-189)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Here we see people who are trying to make the best of a low-light, low-energy plane of consciousness. They’ve found a way to increase their energy together, rather than trying to forcibly take it from other people as in lower regions.

Lower Astral Government

Also in the hells there are governments. . . . They are governments of the love of self. Everyone there wishes to dictate to others and to be over others. They hate those that do not favor them, and make them objects of their vengeance and fury, for such is the nature of the love of self. Therefore the more malignant are set over them as governors, and these they obey from fear. (Swedenborg 153)H&HOBEr • Christianity • Swedenborg

Deeper Still: Caverns, Pits, Craters

The helpers immediately informed me that the purpose of this trip was to retrieve a sick female extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical consciousness.

After traveling rapidly for a few minutes, we arrived at a deserted coastline of the continent being battered by a mighty storm of lightning flashes, thunder clashes and heavy showers. . . .

The helpers informed me that, as well as there being a physical tempest, there was a torrential rain of magnetic energy falling that emanated from the higher spheres in that region. This energetic storm was aimed at the periodic cleansing of dense morphothosenes NOTE: thought forms in the subterranean caverns. . . .

The icy environment in the fume-filled caverns, disclosed a magnificent and horrid beauty surpassing any nightmare. Between the colors of the jagged rock walls and the static majesty of the stalactites and stalagmites, numerous bands of suffering extraphysical consciousnesses—mentally alienated, without human bodies, but still extremely dense and feeling the magnetic effects of the tempestuous convulsions of the elements—ran, horrified, through the natural labyrinths in a depressing and terrifying “save yourself” state. . . .

Sections of the suspended geological elements shook loose and plummeted into the swirling waters of the spacious grottos. . . . The extraphysical consciousnesses were now floating in the mixed rain and sea waters, having emerged from hidden dungeons and prison-cell-like mud holes that were tucked away in concealed places, in one of the worst atmospheres imaginable.

NOTE: this writing is sooo bad. Consider summarizing

Upon finding the small, sick female they were looking for, they took her . . . from one of the indescribable refuges. . . .

The deformed, squalid creature gave the impression of mental deficiency, immersed in a dark night of idiocy behind glassy eyes. She was totally oblivious to the storm’s occurrence, as if living in her own world of endless nightmare. . . .

When I was leaving the locale together with the two helpers and the extraphysical child, loud complaints and protests could be heard from the horrid extraphysical consciousnesses who remained and were beginning to celebrate the end of the storm in a bizarre orgy, loudly reciting pornographic verses by Bocage. (Vieira 77-79)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

The light steadily diminishes until we are in a grey land, and then comes the darkness—deep, black, impenetrable darkness; impenetrable, that is, to those who are spiritually blind. Visitors from a higher realm can see in this darkness without themselves being seen by the inhabitants, unless it becomes vitally necessary so to indicate their presence

Our visits have carried us to what we verily believe to be the lowest plane of human existence. . . .

Great tracts of granite-like rocks stretched out before us, cold and forbidding, and the “road” we followed was rough and precipitous. By now, darkness had enshrouded us, but we could still see all our surroundings perfectly clearly. . . .

As we climbed down through one of the numerous fissures in the rocks, I could see and feel the loathsome slime that covered the whole surface of them, a dirty green in color and evil smelling. There was, of course, no danger of our falling. . . .

After we had journeyed downwards for what seemed to be a great distance—I should imagine it to have been of one mile of earthly measurement, at least—we found ourselves in a gigantic crater, many miles in circumference, whose sides, treacherous and menacing, towered above us.

The whole of this area was interspersed with huge masses of rock, as though some enormous landslide or cataclysm had disrupted them from the upper rim of the crater and sent them hurtling down into the depths below, there to scatter themselves in every direction, forming natural caverns and tunnels.

In our present position we were well above this sea of rocks, and we observed a dull cloud of poisonous vapor rising from it, as though a volcano were below and upon the point of erupting. . . . Dimly, we could see through this miasma what might have been human beings, crawling like some foul beasts over the surface of the upper rocks. . . . They lived a life of spiritual foulness. And in their death of the physical body they had gone to their true abode and their true estate in the spirit world. . . .

We walked closer to one of the sub-human forms that lay sprawled upon the rocks. What remnant of clothing it wore might easily have been dispensed with, since it consisted of nothing but the filthiest rags, which hung together in some inconceivable way, leaving visible great gaps of lifeless-looking flesh. The limbs were so thinly covered with skin that one fully expected to see bones showing forth. The hands were shaped like the talons of some bird of prey, with the finger nails so grown as to have become veritable claws. The face upon this monster was barely human, so distorted was it, and malformed. The eyes were small and penetrating, but the mouth was huge and repulsive, with thick protruding lips set upon a prognathic NOTE: with an underbite jaw, and scarcely concealing the veriest fangs of teeth. . . .

Edwin, who was experienced in these sights, told us that in time we should gain certain knowledge in our work, which would enable us to read from the faces and forms of these creatures what it was that had reduced them to their present state. . . . Their very appearance, too, would be a safe guide as to whether they needed help, or whether they were still content to abide in their sunken state.

The object that was now before us, said Edwin, would warrant little sympathy as he was, because he was still steeped in his iniquity, and was obviously showing not the least sign of regret for his loathsome earthly life. He was dazed at his loss of physical energy, and puzzled in his mind to know what had befallen him. His face showed that, given the opportunity, he would continue his base practices with every ounce of power that remained to him.

That he had been several hundred years in the spirit world could be seen by the few tattered remnants of his garb, which bespoke a former age, and he has spent the greater part of his earth life inflicting mental and physical tortures upon those who had the misfortune to come into his evil clutches. . . .

When he was upon earth, he had acted under a false pretense of administering justice. In very truth, his justice had been nothing but a travesty, and now he was seeing exactly what true justice really meant. Not only was his own life of wickedness continually before him, but the features of his many victims were ever passing before his mind, created out of that same memory which is registered unfailingly and ineradicably upon the subconscious mind. He cannot ever forget; he must always remember. . . .

Had we been able to detect one tiny glimmer of that light—it is a real light that we see—which is an unmistakable sign of spiritual stirring within, we might have done something for this soul. As it was, we could do nothing but hope that one day this dreadful being would call for help in true earnestness and sincerity. His call would be answered—unfailingly.

We turned away, and Edwin led us down through an opening in the rocks on to more or less level ground. We could see at once that this part of the crater was more thickly peopled—if one can use the term “people” of such as we saw there.

The inhabitants were variously occupied: some were seated upon small boulders, and gave every appearance of conspiring together, but upon what devilish schemes it was impossible to say. Others were in small groups perpetrating unspeakable tortures upon the weaker of their kind who must, in some fashion, have fallen foul of their tormentors. Their shrieks were unbearable to listen to, and so we closed our ears to them, firmly and effectively. Their limbs were indescribably distorted and malformed, and in some cases their faces and heads had retrograded to the merest mockery of a human countenance. Others again we observed to be lying prone upon the ground as though exhausted from undergoing torture, or because of expending their last remaining energy upon inflicting it, before they could gather renewed strength to recommence their barbarities.

Interspersed throughout the great area of this dreadful region were pools of some sort of liquid. It looked thick and viscid, and inexpressibly filthy, as, indeed, it was. Edwin told us that the stench that came from these pools was in keeping with all else that we had seen here. . . .

We were horrified to see signs of movement in some of the pools, and we guessed, without Edwin having to tell us, that frequently the inhabitants slip and fall into them, They cannot drown because they are as indestructible as we are ourselves.

We witnessed all manner of bestialities and grossness, and such barbarities and cruelties as the mind can scarcely contemplate. . . .

Every soul who lives in those awful places once lived upon the earth-plane. . . . The whole of these revolting regions exist by virtue of the same laws that govern the states of beauty and happiness. . . .

These dark realms have been built up by the people of the earth-plane, even as they have built up the realms of beauty. . . .

Every soul who dwells in these dreadful dark realms has the power within himself to rise up out of the foulness into the light. (Borgia 133-139)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

We have two concepts at work here. The first is of those in the astral projecting their realities around them. The second is where a person’s “true form” appears and they reside in a location fitting their openness. How do these interact? Perhaps the wicked judge was projecting one reality while existing outwardly in another. Surely nobody here would choose to project such a hideous appearance.

The “true form” works as a visual metaphor, but one that appears to convey very specific meanings. As Edwin says above, further knowledge “would enable us to read from the faces and forms of these creatures what it was that had reduced them to their present state”. Swedenborg discusses in detail the types of deformities of form and how they reflect certain negative behaviors.

Deformed Sick Consciousness

I cannot forget the painful vision of the abnormal faces of the sick consciousnesses who were assisted. Especially one case which the circumstances allowed me to better observe. The extraphysical consciousness had been a woman about four-and-one-half feet tall, deformed and demented, with a massive abdomen, slender crooked legs and, in the middle of her grimy forehead, above the nose, an enormous, striking, singular, endlessly tearing eye. She was totally disturbed by the mental suffering caused by the sick environment’s hypnotic effect. Putrid, fetid odors emanated from the sick woman, agitated by overlapping convulsions, instilling pity and repugnance. (Vieira 83)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Lower Astral Inhabitants

Stuck in the Lower Astral

The lower astral is the frequency of consciousness where people work through their physical desires and habitual negative thoughts that keep them closed.

In this division of the universe, the Kamaloka NOTE: the lower astral plane, dwell all the human entities that have shaken off the dense NOTE: physical body and its ethereal double, but have not yet disentangled themselves from the passional and emotional nature. (Besant 27)DAclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

See numerous detailed examples, see Getting Stuck in the Lower Astral.

Aggressive Souls

The Wild Ones: Much lesser in number than the [Locked-Ins] NOTE: those locked within their closed sphere of thought but with the same motivating drives expressed in an entirely different manner. The reason is a slight shift in awareness. The Wild Ones do not realize they have lost the use of their physical bodies, and they do not perceive anything other than physical matter reality. However, they are very much aware that they are somehow different. They don’t understand the whys or hows of it and have no desire to learn. All they realize is that such difference releases them from all of the restraints, obligations, and commitments that were a part of their physical lives. They construe this as absolute freedom and attempt to express themselves accordingly in the only way they know of—through replicas of physical activity. Thus their efforts to participate in physical human life—which they perceive as taking place all around them—take on many bizarre forms. The previously reported visit to the human sexual pile is an example. (Monroe 240)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Antagonizing for Energy

One exists in the lower astral frequencies when they are mostly closed. This is a state of very low energy, since energy comes through being open to the flow. These souls seek energy in other ways. Some have realized that by antagonizing others, they can cause them to release emotional energy, which briefly charges up the attackers.

The following is during a NDE in a hospital:

Then I heard my name. I heard, “Howard, Howard – come here.”

Wondering, at first, where it was coming from, I discovered that it was originating in the doorway. There were different voices calling me. I asked who they were, and they said, “We are here to take care of you. We will fix you up. Come with us.” . . .

As I asked them questions they gave evasive answers. They kept giving me a sense of urgency, insisting that I should step through the doorway. With some reluctance I stepped into the hallway, and in the hallway I was in a fog, or a haze. It was a light-colored haze. It wasn’t a heavy haze. I could see my hand, for example, but the people who were calling me were 15 or 20 feet ahead, and I couldn’t see them clearly. They were more like silhouettes, or shapes, and as I moved toward them they backed off into the haze. . . . So I had to follow into the fog deeper and deeper. . . .

I repeatedly asked them where we were going, and they responded, “Hurry up, you’ll find out.” . . .

They told me repeatedly that my pain was meaningless and unnecessary. “Pain is bullshit,” they said.

I knew that we had been traveling for miles, but I occasionally had the strange ability to look back and see the hospital room. NOTE: Through the astral cord? My body was still there lying motionless on the bed. . . .

As we traveled, the fog got thicker and darker, and the people began to change. At first they seemed rather playful and happy, but when we had covered some distance, a few of them began to get aggressive. The more questioning and suspicious I was, the more antagonistic and rude and authoritarian they became. They began to make jokes about my bare rear end which wasn’t covered by my hospital dicky and about how pathetic I was. . . .

They began shouting and hurling insults at me. . . . Finally, I told them that I wouldn’t go any farther. . . . A number of them began to push and shove me, and I responded by hitting back at them.

A wild orgy of frenzied taunting, screaming and hitting ensued. I fought like a wild man. All the while it was obvious that they were having great fun. . . . They seemed to want to make me hurt by clawing at me and biting me. Whenever I would get one off me, there were five more to replace the one.

By this time it was almost complete darkness, and I had the sense that instead of there being twenty or thirty, there were an innumerable host of them. . . . My attempts to fight back only provoked greater merriment. . . . I was aware that they weren’t in any hurry to win. . . . Then at some point, they began to tear off pieces of my flesh. To my horror I realized I was being taken apart and eaten alive, slowly. . . . At no time did I ever have any sense that the beings who seduced and attacked me were anything other than human beings. The best way I can describe them is to think of the worst imaginable person stripped of every impulse to do good. . . . Basically they were a mob of beings totally driven by unbridled cruelty and passions.

During our struggle I noticed that they seemed to feel no pain. . . .

Fighting well and hard for a long time, ultimately I was spent. Lying there exhausted amongst them, they began to calm down since I was no longer the amusement that I had been. . . . A few still picked and gnawed at me and ridiculed me for no longer being any fun. HSNDEr • modern • Storm

I suspect they are drawing him slowly into a lower vibration, closer to the physical where they are more focused. Of course he could not actually be harmed in the astral, but the appearance of it caused the strong emotional response the attackers are looking for.

The same happens in the following:

I knew I was dying. I said goodbye to my wife and went unconscious. In a very short while I awoke and found this object in the bed, which had a remarkable resemblance to my body. My wife and room-mate were completely unresponsive to me. . . .

I heard people outside the room calling and thought they were hospital personnel to take me to surgery. They led me on a slow walk down the corridor, which became darker and darker. They began to bite and tear and push and pull. They derived sensation from my pain. (Rommer 8)VS-BRresearcher • modern • Rommer

At first, all I could see was that it was some type of humanoid, but as I got closer to it I could make out more detail. It had a human body, but its face resembled that of a wolf. . . . I was about 10 feet in front of it, but it acted as if I was not there and simply kept mumbling to itself and kept moving towards me. I asked it what it was doing and, all of a sudden it was on top of me! The thing grabbed me and started to carry me off! I couldn’t believe it!

I was not scared at all, but surprised. I started to struggle and was telling it to let me go. I said “you can’t do anything to me, I’m astral projecting!”. It continued to ignore me and simply kept carrying me through the void. It mumbled something to itself about “a specimen for the bioleum”. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Soon after the takeoff of the psychosoma NOTE: astral body. . . . I became lucid among psychotic post-mortems NOTE: disembodied souls with considerable hypnotic power, wearing gloomy expressions, making threatening gestures and forming a horde of truculent persecutors. . . .

The eight vigorous consciousnesses, having significant magnetic power, disorderly passions and a visible disposition to attack, insistently and implacably tried all they could to subjugate me. But, in my case, being a lucid projector and due to the intangible support of invisible helpers, their mental struggle became more arduous and evenly matched. Such consciousnesses always try to impede ongoing tasks and absorb the energies of those who make themselves available to them. (Vieira 60)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Van Eeden was an avid lucid dreamer (he coined the term), but his lucid dreams pass into the realm of OBEs. Our etheric or astral body may wander around the house while we’re in the dream state, contributing vague perceptions that are mixed into our dream experiences. When passing out of lucid dreams, Van Eeden finds himself OB in the near realm, which he calls the “demon-sphere,” as he encounters the aggressive souls existing in the near realm and lowest astral. He mistakes these experiences for dreams.

Now in the demon-dreams--which are always very near, before or after, the lucid dreams--I undergo similar attacks; but I see the forms, the figures, the personalities of strange non-human beings, who are doing it. One night, for instance, I saw such a being, going before me and soiling everything he touched, such as door-handles and chairs. These beings are always obscene and lascivious, and try to draw me into their acts and doings. . . . Their aspect is . . . variable, changing every moment, taking all the fantastic forms that the old painters of the Middle Ages tried to reproduce, but with a certain weird plasticity and variability that no painting can express.

I will describe one instance of these dreams following immediately after a lucid dream. The lucidity had not been very intense. . . . Then all at once I was in the middle of demons. Never before had I seen them so distinct, so impertinent, so aggressive. One was slippery, shining, limp and cold, like a living corpse. Another changed its face repeatedly and made the most incredible grimaces. One flew underneath me shouting an obscenity with a curious slang-word. . . .

The circle of demons was close to me and grinning like a mob of brutal street boys. I was not afraid, however, and said: “Even if you conquer me, if God wills it I do not fear.” Then they all cried together like a rabble, and one said: “Let God then speak first!” And then I thundered with all my might: “He HAS spoken long since!” And then I pointed at one of them saying: “You I know for a long time!” and then pointing to another: “And you!”

Then I awoke at once. . . .

And then--this will astonish you most--after this dispute, I felt thoroughly refreshed, cheered up and entirely serene and calm.

This is the principal difference from the symbolic dreams that in the demon-dreams when I see the demons and fight them, the effect is thoroughly pleasing, refreshing and uplifting. . . .

To see them and to fight them takes away all their terror, all the uncanniness, the weirdness, of their tricks and pranks.


I seemed to wake up and heard a big luggage-box being blown along the landing, with tremendous bumping. Then I realized that I had awakened in the demon-sphere. The second time I saw that my sleeping-room had three windows, though I knew there were only two. aSoDLDer, OBEr • Van Eeden

Seeing extra or moved parts of the room one is in is a result of translating 360° astral sight to the normal human perceptual range — more evidence of his being in the near realm.

Voices, Pokes, and Slaps During OBE Attempts

During one experiment, when I had used more effort than usual to project myself, I was hardly out of my body when I received a terrific slap in the face without being able to find whence it came. (Yram 52)PAPOBEr • Yram

That first two months of OBE practice, however, yielded some very interesting and valuable results. All kinds of weird “psychic” things happened to me during my practice time. . . .

During practice I would feel pokes and prods. Sometimes it felt as if a warm hand was being placed on my body. I even felt a few pinches on my butt! . . .

I’ve only had two OBEs in which I didn’t feel “safe.” Two out of hundreds isn’t bad statistics. The first one I felt unsafe because I was surrounded by a bunch of dirty-looking people who looked like they were going to ambush me. I still felt peaceful, and not frightened. I just let myself gently float backward and into my body again, and I came to just fine. The second “unsafe” experience was also not frightening at all. I just heard a voice commanding me to say words in a language I didn’t understand. Naturally, I DIDN’T say those words, because I didn’t trust the voice I heard. FOBELOBEr • modern • Peterson

One night I followed Monroe’s procedure to the letter and was making good progress toward leaving my body. Suddenly I became very aware and alert. My eyes were closed and I was moving deeper into the blackness that I saw ahead of me, into a deeper state of consciousness. Suddenly, I heard an authoritative voice say, “STOP!” How could I argue? I never expected to be hearing voices during these experiments. I panicked and did everything I could to force myself back to a normal state. . . .

One night I got to the point where my mind wouldn’t wander. I heard some banging sounds in my room that I couldn’t explain. Suddenly I heard a louder, more defined bang that seemed to come from the ground, about five feet from the bed. I directed my senses in that direction and “felt” a big presence there, as if a spirit or ghost of some sort were there. I was afraid, but I tried to control my emotions, and asked in my mind who it was and what its purpose was. There was no answer. I forced myself back to full consciousness and looked in that direction. I saw a filmy, undefined movement in that direction. By then, I was so afraid that I purposely started moving parts of my body, to make sure I wouldn’t leave my body. . . .

Trying to ignore these sensations is like trying to ignore a slap in the face. I discovered that the best thing to do was to acknowledge them, but remain passive and not let them startle me and ruin the OBE attempt. When I finally learned to get through these sensations calmly, they started leading me to conscious astral projection! OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Attracted to Physical Violence

John: I just saw someone get shot. And there’s a whole group of spirits watching that and shouting “Oh, isn’t that great! Look at those blood and guts!” . . .

They’re watching two people. A black man and another black man had a shoot-out with each other over a drug deal. And there’s like . . . oh! About a thousand spirits watching this. It’s almost like, “Oh, there goes another one! Where are we going to go next? Oh, look at this girl! She’s getting raped! Let’s watch that!” They’re witnessing all this brutality. And the guardian tells me, “They have to watch this to see how they’ve lived their own lives. They’ve lived like this, in a very degenerate way.” And he says these spirits have to learn from this. . . .

Their vibrational rate, spiritually, is very low. They’re a dense vibration and they can’t go any higher up, so they have to watch the physical world. They interact with this world. . . .

He says some of them are almost beastly. (Cannon 78-79)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Defending Against Attacks

Since the purpose of these aggressive souls is to get an emotional reaction from you to feed off, the way to dissuade them is to stay perfectly calm. Strong emotional reactions can sometimes act as beacons.

Returning to your body also works to change your focus to a different frequency.

The dense energies of the soma NOTE: physical body make it easier to contact extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical consciousnesses of a low and still very material vibratory composition. . . . The maintenance of inner tranquility, without the emission of negative thoughts, as always, constitute the best conduct while in the middle of a torrent of energetic emissions. . . .

My mother Aristana, an extraphysical consciousness who was seen only by myself and not by the sick consciousnesses, advised me to temporarily return to the soma in order for the atmosphere to clear up a little. . . .

My dense soma seemed like a fortress or trench, allowing a truce in the struggle. (Vieira 61)


When the psychosoma NOTE: astral body is within the extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical sphere of energy (an area of dense energy extending approximately 13 feet in all directions from the head of the individual), it increases the energetic resources available during the takeoff of the psychosoma, offering a better defense against extraphysical attacks. (Vieira 62)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Note that the 13 feet radius from the physical body corresponds to Muldoon’s cord-activity range — a range with a stronger link between the etheric and physical.

See Etheric Cord-Activity Range.

Lower Astral Emotions

Rampant Negativity

The goal of rude and aggressive behavior by disembodied souls is to gain energy by drawing emotions out of those around them. They require energy from another source because they are closed to the flow from the Source. These souls then gather at lower astral locations and draw those in the dream state to them.

Don: Is there a place on the spirit side that would roughly correspond to man’s concept of hell?

Dr. Peebles: Yes, roughly speaking, yes. This is where those of like mind gather together to reinforce their anger. It’s always an illusion of separation. The greater the illusion, the greater the anger. The anger is always predicated upon some form of vengeance, of feeling rejected, not understood, not cared for, and so forth—so they gather together to justify and reinforce each other’s anger.

And seeing others with their angers that just go roundabout, full circle, and are not released only creates more anger and more hurt, more pain. All understand eventually that this is not a technique for fulfillment. For they don’t feel better, and they really do want to feel better. . . . So they turn around one hundred eighty degrees finally and look in another direction, and there is the spirit of love who welcomes them and helps them to forgive themselves and forgive life around them. . . . They are sucked into a new vibration, a happier place of love. . . .

It is wise to understand that these beings you speak of in—roughly, hell—are no different from all of you on the planet Earth that have your moments of anger and rage in your lives, you see. It’s no different; it’s not worse; it’s the same thing. . . .

If you are experiencing tremendous amounts of discord and anger inside you and around you all the time on Earth, you may attract that same energy when you are contacting the spirit. . . .

When you see others who are angry; listen; receive them, and their anger will be dispelled. (Pendleton 105-106)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

The Mid-Astral Planes

NOTE: This is a looooooong section, with lots of description. Too much?

Nature of the Mid-Astral Planes

The Mid-Astral Planes

The mid-astral planes reflect a pleasant Earth life in appearance. It is not especially spiritual, but there is no obsession or attachment here, either. It’s a place for people to experience Earth-like environments and activities while awaiting the time of their next incarnation. Those in the dream state and in OBEs spend a lot of time at this focus of consciousness as well.

John: He says, “Then there are the mid-level souls. They like to manifest themselves in happy situations with their families that have crossed over. There are houses and lake resorts and boats for them.” . . .

This is where people live if they choose to, especially people that have a hard time adjusting to the astral world. They’ll spend much time here. . . .

Whatever style they want, they can have it. . . . They’re just there waiting for their next lifetime. It seems as if only the highly advanced souls are in the libraries and the other different areas of the complex. These other souls are still Earth associated. . . .

The guardian of the library is saying, “As the old saying goes, ‘Birds of a feather will flock together.’” . . . There are nice houses and people are basically talking with their friends and their relatives and they’re having good old memories. Sometimes spirit guides come into a house and talk to them and tell them they should start preparing for their next lifetimes. And they say, “Well, we just want to enjoy our families a little bit longer. Do we have time? Is it really necessary for us in our spiritual growth?” And he says, “Well, yes, you do need to go up to the temple.” And they’re kind of fearful. It’s the attitude of “I don’t know about that.” . . .

The mid-astral, it’s important. That’s where a majority of the souls come to. They’re neither good nor bad, they’re not degenerate, they just want to see their family and their friends. (Cannon 80-82)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

The middle astral planes are a pleasant realm where most of us wake up to be rehabilitated after our Earthly education. . . .

The Timestream sending station and other spirit groups of ITC NOTE: instrumental transcommunication colleagues all convey their messages and images to Earth from the mid-astral planes. They describe concert halls, museums, hospitals, schools and homes much like those on Earth and set in landscapes of trees, flowers, mountains, meadows and rivers that, again, are like landscapes here on Earth, only much more breathtaking.

The third plane is an interim plane where we make a decision to move on to a higher plane or return to Earth for more experiential living. (Kubis and Macy 70)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

There is a borderland zone that is above the purgatory and hell regions. . . . Here are good people who have found what they consider to be contentment in areas close to the Earth. This particular area is like an astral counterpart that duplicates life on Earth, except it is still in the astral plane. Life is so much like that of Earth it is often hard to realize that one has even left. At some point these soul extensions begin to yearn for something better.

It must be understood now that life after death looks not much different from life on Earth. The astral and mental and higher planes have whole thriving life (sic) with cities, beaches, mountains, homes, streets, concerts, libraries, social halls, clubs, churches, and temples just like we have on Earth.

Many soul extensions, when they pass over, do not even realize they are dead. They are in their astral bodies which look just like their previous physical bodies. CAMwisdom • modern (Theosophy) • Stone

Jane: “I began to speak for a personality called Malba Bronson, who told Rob that she had died in South Dakota in 1946 at the age of forty-six.” . . .

The midplane is indeed an excellent description of the semi-plane which she now inhabits. It is a waiting plane for personalities at certain stages of development.

The midplane contains a conglomeration of fragments . . . who have not attained sufficient knowledge or manipulability to progress further at this point. . . . Usually, they have attained only a fair level of achievement. (Roberts 105-107)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

The middle planes are very much like our physical world.

Here you will find houses, schools, cities and buildings, forests and rivers and pretty much all the things you find on the physical plane. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Leadbeater’s upper astral corresponds to others’ mid-astral, and this description fits that:

The first, second, and third subdivisions NOTE: the three highest planes of the lower astral seem much further removed from this physical world, and correspondingly less material. Entities inhabiting these levels lose sight of the earth and its belongings; they are usually deeply self-absorbed, and to a large extent create their own surroundings, though these are not purely subjective, as in Devachan NOTE: the upper astral plane, but on the contrary sufficiently objective to be perceptible to other entities and also to clairvoyant vision. This region is beyond doubt the “summerland”. . . . It is on these planes that “spirits” call into temporary existence their houses, schools, and cities. . . . Many of the imaginations that take form there are of real though temporary beauty, and a visitor who knew of nothing higher might wander contentedly enough there among forests and mountains, lovely lakes and pleasant flower-gardens, or might even construct such surroundings to suit his own fancies. (Leadbeater 17)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

These middle regions are where so-called “dead” people dwell, at least for a certain amount of time after their passing away. Thus, what you can find on these regions are places specifically designed for the recently dead. Such places take the form of hospitals or dormitories. . . . If I was ever skeptical of the idea of these “Rehab Centers”, this skepticism was laid to rest when I actually MET a deceased friend of mine in one of my projections. . . .

You may sometimes encounter dreaming people in the middle regions. APOBEOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

The Mid-Astral Subplanes (Richelieu)

There are no signposts telling you what subplane you’re on. People come to different conclusions based on the environment and behavior of the inhabitants. I like the descriptions by Acharya in A Soul’s Journey by Richelieu.

The Second Astral Subplane

Here people happily continue ordinary physical lives centered around life with friends and family.

Acharya: This is the second sphere. . . . Here you would find many families happily carrying on their existence, with social intercourse and the usual things which go with the idea of the perfect country life. . . .

These are not spheres in which a developed person . . . would be particularly happy were he forced to remain under these conditions for long. (Richelieu 76-77)


Acharya: There are others to whom [art or study] have no appeal. They are usually the old married couples, who have developed a taste for domestic life. All they have ever aspired to was to have a home, a garden and to live a quiet life amongst their friends. . . . Their happiness is dependent upon being together. They can carry on this type of life at the astral level, without any difficulty whatever. If the man dies first, he wanders round looking miserable and lonely at the hours when his wife is awake, and is there to meet her as soon as she gets out of her body NOTE: in sleep. . . . Frequently they link up with pets they have had on earth, or adopt others.

The blissful state of the elderly couple just described is not as general as might be supposed. Men and women marry for various reasons. (Richelieu 67-68)


We came to the village which I had seen in the distance. It was very much like an ordinary village, for there were shops, two cinemas, a magnificent hotel which looked much too large for the size of the village and on the outskirts there were at least three buildings which were obviously churches. All around the village, stretching far and wide into the distance, I saw the most beautiful houses. Some were small, others larger, but every one was surrounded by a colourful garden. . . . I saw both women and men working in those gardens, but obviously working because it was a pleasure and not because they had to. Dogs of different kinds frisked about the lawns and the voices of children could be heard as we passed by. One difference between these and similar houses in the world was the absence of garages; and I noticed that there were no cars. . . .

I asked why there were shops when money was not needed. I was told that the people who find their happiness at this level like to live a life as near as possible to that they had always imagined as ideal when alive. . . . “These shops,” he replied, “have their origin in the minds of the inhabitants and none of them exists in the world, nor do the people who serve in them. . . . So long as the people want to have shops near to them, they have them, for they imagine them. . . . It is the same with the churches. People like to continue their religious practices, even though after death they may have found that many of the statements made by their priests and pastors had not been entirely correct.” . . .

“Surely all this becomes boring after a time?” . . .

“Many people are perfectly happy with this arcadian existence, particularly those who have had rather a hard time during their earth life—such people often spend ninety per cent of their astral existence under these conditions where they have the friends, pets, beautiful houses and gardens which satisfy them, and only pass on to the mental world when they are more or less forced to do so by the urge of the egos NOTE: reincarnating selves, who wish to progress along the Path of Evolution.” (Richelieu 88-90)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

The Third Astral Subplane

In this subplane gather those with a passion for art, music, science, and crafts.

Acharya: On the third sphere . . . he meets the type of individual who is a creator—musicians, artists, scientists etc. (Richelieu 77)


Acharya: This [third] sphere is not limited to artists or musicians and it would have been quite easy for me to show you great engineers, craftsmen, devoted to some particular trade, in fact every type of individual whose consuming interest in life is not bound up with purely material amusements or pursuits. (Richelieu 122)


She told me something of the people who lived in the valley. Many of them were friends of hers. . . . She explained that people at this level linked up together, where their interests were similar, but that there was no marriage in the ordinary sense of the word. People there were known by names . . . or nicknames, never surnames. She gave me instances of some of them, mentioning that one girl who was always smiling and happy was known as Sunbeam. Another who always dressed in blue was called Bluebell, whilst a man who made his life there one long effort at helping other people was known as the Doctor. . . . “At this level you only see the nice side of people.” (Richelieu 118)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

It is not common for living people to visit the third sphere of the astral world. (Richelieu 99)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

The Environment

If you can imagine a gigantic park with trees everywhere, with glades and dells intermingled with the clumps of trees, it will help you to visualize the scenery. . . .

In many of these open spaces groups were congregated. We approached one of these groups and found that there were perhaps a hundred people watching an artist painting a picture, on a canvas that measured about fifty by thirty feet. (Richelieu 91)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Rescue Missions

One of the main tasks on the third plane NOTE: mid-astral plane is to locate those lost souls who are entitled to live on this plane but who for some reason or other have not yet found their way here. Some people do not even realize they have died, and some have rejected the idea of life after death or have not even considered it. After death, these people remain in a confused state wandering around in their homes and among their friends, and it is hard to reach them. People who have died violent deaths also remain in a confused state for awhile, around the scene of their murder or accident, and are still reliving their battles in their mind. (Kubis and Macy 54)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

I wonder if this is true of each subplane — that its residents are the ones reaching out to the lost or stuck souls intended for that subplane.

The Fourth Astral Subplane

Acharya: On the fourth sphere . . . he can discuss world problems with men who have greater intellects than himself. (Richelieu 77)


Acharya: When a man passes to the fourth sphere he would at first be impressed by the entire absence of what might be described as activity. He would meet people there of course and, if he had not already met them in his past physical life, be introduced to them in exactly the same way as people are introduced in the physical world. . . . Instead of physical activity he would find much mental activity, for the main interest of the inhabitants there is discussing international and evolutionary problems—discussions relating to the development of science. . . . Although not yet living in the mental world—where everything is governed by thoughts—it is found that in the higher levels of the astral world conversations can be carried on without the actual use of words. (Richelieu 79)


Acharya: On the fourth sphere we find many musicians and artists, who work alone and do not wish to teach or perhaps have finished teaching for the time being. We find doctors doing research work. . . . Many groups of research students get together and exchange ideas. . . . Their theories are in due time perfected and impregnated upon the minds and brain cells of doctors doing similar work in the physical world. (Richelieu 128)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Important Regions

Some explorers/writers are less specific about the particular subplanes but explain important regions such as the “communities of belief” and the Reception Area.

Communities of Belief

There are communities of belief located above the lowest astral frequencies but below the Reception Area. These communities of belief are centered around any sets of beliefs humanity has dreamed up — religions, philosophies, national beliefs; any shared sets of beliefs that people get attached to. This is because those who are attached to their beliefs aren’t yet ready for the Reception Area, where the truth of the astral is revealed. This is another region where people can get stuck, where they can continue asserting what they were told until they grow bored and curiosity blooms in them.

According to Judith Taylor, this would be Monroe’s Focus 24 and 25, “the source of the belief system or misinformation”.

See Communities of Belief.

The Reception Area

After physical death, souls find their way (some quickly, others less so) to a great central astral reception area in the form of a great park, where they are met by loved ones or guides, and oriented to this new existence. Those in need of special healing after a difficult earth life go to healing centers.

This is covered in detail in Astral Arrival, Adjustment, and Recovery.

Colors and Beauty

The colors are stunning. Everything is so much more vivid and brilliant than it is on earth. Each part of the spirit world seems totally alive. (Browne 80)


“At this level the realms of the spirit become purer, the colors fuller, the sounds more finely tuned.” — Sir William (Browne 104)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

Sandy (channeled): When I reached the end of the tunnel, I was propelled forward with great force into a space of ineffable beauty and light. All of the colors here are incredible. There are hues that do not exist in your reality because they are a vibrational frequency above those that the human eye is able to perceive. These colors are not reflected off of the surface of things. They emanate as light from within each creation, so that everything appears translucent and glowing, rather than solid. (Fairchilde 9)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

The angel being was giving me some sort of a ‘tour’ of this new place we were at. I saw all types of people/beings doing different things. . . . Some were building things, some were in group discussions, others were writing. . . . I had never seen or been in such a beautiful place . . . the ‘buildings’ (or structures) were perfect, the light was perfect, the colors were perfect. OotWOBEr • modern • M.C.

Suddenly, we burst into the light and a whole new reality was revealed to me, similar to the physical world, but, in this higher vibration, more colorful, more beautiful, more amazing. I saw plants, trees, mountains, lakes, animals, and shimmering crystal-like buildings, some very large and ornate. I saw beings moving about, light beings, going about their daily lives. They don’t have physical bodies, but they are distinct fields of energy. They don’t walk, they float. They have lives much like ours, but without the struggles and sorrows. They are artists, musicians, dancers, singers, inventors, builders, healers, creators of magical things . . . things they will manifest in their next lifetime in the physical universe. DGNDEr • modern • Goble

It’s unusual to see the people as nonphysical when the surroundings are seen as physical.

Vitality and Well-Being

In the mid-astral, we are open to a sea of flowing vital energy. This is our essential nature, shining out through every person, object, and the very space around us. We are filled with feelings of love, energy, lightness, and happiness. The essential feelings of well-being there translates in physical terms to the perfect temperature and environment.

This sea of light is described in The Nature of Universal Conscious Light.

It is impossible to convey, even in a small measure, this exquisite feeling of supreme vitality and well-being. When we are living upon the earth-plane we are constantly being reminded of our physical bodies in a variety of ways—by cold or heat, by discomfort, by fatigue, by minor illnesses, and by countless other means. Here we labor under no such disabilities. . . . Our perceptions are of the mind, and . . . the spirit body is impervious to anything that is destructive. . . . If we should feel coldness in some particular and definite circumstances, we undergo that sensation with our minds, and our spirit bodies in no way suffer. . . . In the realm of which I am now speaking, all is exactly attuned to its inhabitants—its temperature, its landscape, its many dwellings, the waters of the rivers and streams, and, most important of all, the inhabitants one with another. (Borgia 23)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Here we live without the thousand ways the physical body requires us to modify our behavior and environment to survive. The physical body accomplishes this through diminishing our well-being. Our physical happiness is conditional, based on satisfying the body’s needs.

This mysterious realm is a far more energized place. . . .

Everything here is somehow intensified, with much more accomplished for far less effort. . . . Nothing here seems to require any effort. Once I make a decision to do something, everything just flows. . . .

Under normal circumstances, I would be breathless, walking so swiftly up a high, steep hill, but I am as fresh near the top as when I began. (Roads 76)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

Timeless Becoming and Ecstasy

This is the golden level of love and happiness. I feel so confident in [my helpers’] presence.

We’re standing on a mountaintop. I’m to relax, explore, and enjoy a very special journey. . . . There’s a kind of road leading down from this mountain. Everyone and everything has a golden hue, even the road. It also vibrates, like living energy.

A beautiful little animal is coming from the side of the road. It’s very friendly—and has a glow of happiness just like the faces of my four helpers. It’s sort of furry, like a little golden lion. It has a beautiful smile on its face. It’s not afraid, and I’m not afraid of it.

It’s licking my hand. Each time it licks I get a surge of energy through me, a special charge. It’s letting me pet it. It’s so full of warmth and love.

So much warmth and love radiates from the atmosphere here—and there’s a complete absence of fear. . . .

It’s as if you can see forever. . . . Everything is pulsating in a valley below, radiating different rays of color. . . .

I hear sounds. They’re coming from the colors as they pulsate—like visual sounds. I’m walking over to a tree to experience this more directly. The tree is green but is changing colors to gold, red—and now blue. Beautiful music is accompanying the changing colors. It’s as if everything has its own music. . . . The tree has a consciousness that I feel and can communicate with. It’s like everything else here, in that I experience warmth, joy, and love coming from it. . . .

With everything I experience, I just want to stay for eternity and not move. I feel I could just get lost in this atmosphere and never, ever have any needs. I feel completely absorbed in everything I’m doing. As I related to the tree, I felt I had become the tree and could feel each change that was taking place in it. . . .

[My friends] want me to become so fully involved that I can understand and know and experience other living consciousness as if it were my own. They’re pointing out that it is the same as my consciousness.

Even the road I’m walking on—it’s so alive I want to sit down and become one with it. I can feel it pulsating. It’s so welcoming! I just want to sit down by the tree and hold this little animal for eternity. This feels like eternity.

Now I’m going to pick up some of the dust on the road to get the feel of it. It’s very, very fine, and as I pick it up it goes through my fingers and sort of floats out into the atmosphere. It’s like fine gold dust—not like earth dust. This has a vibrancy and energy that I can feel just holding it.

The little animal in my arms is lapping up some of the dust with his tongue. I get the feeling that I should do this to let it go through my body so I can experience it inside. Wow! It’s so energizing. I can feel it—and almost see it going through my body. It’s as if I’m becoming part of the dust. It makes me feel light and shimmery. It’s like tasting pure energy. I am becoming part of it, and it’s becoming part of me—a feeling of absolute communion. . . .

There’s no feeling of having to go anywhere or do anything—since there’s no time. I’m living in the here and now. The now is the only important part of existence, because there isn’t anything else. . . .

Now my friends are sitting in a circle and I’m getting the message that we will sit in absolute silence and allow ourselves to be absorbed in the experience of being—and of being together. I’m already getting absorbed into their presence and consciousness. And we can read each other’s thoughts. . . .

We’re radiating joy around the circle—pure joy. It’s the joy of just being . . . the joy of existence.. the joy of being in the presence of love—the joy of being love. The joy of being in timelessness.

Now I’m feeling pure relaxation, and I’m getting the feeling of being completely myself—like being so much myself that I feel I’m everything and everyone. . . . NOTE: Ah, the truth of “being yourself”

I feel a reverence for this self that is a part of all consciousness. Everyone and everything is a part of me, and I am a part of them. . . . There is absolutely no fear and no doubt. (McKnight 140-143)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

This is so similar to my psychedelic experiences of becoming while on LSD and mushrooms! The becoming, merging of consciousness, the time dilation of focusing so completely in the now. . . .

Outside the physical, she is experiencing psychological time, else there would be no continuity of events. What she means by timeless is being so much deeper into the now, abiding 100% on the world around you. This is the grand opposite of the distracted, lost, 1% attention of everyday life as we know it.

I became more and more absorbed in my surroundings. As I did I began to vibrate at a speed equal to everything around me. I became one with everything around me and could experience everything. At the same time, everything was experiencing me.

As I delved into this heavenly world, it also delved into me. There was an equality to the experience. Not only was I given a heavenly experience, I was giving one. . . . I was an equal to all things there. I realized that true love and understanding make us all equals. (Brinkley 195-196)SBtLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

We experience what we entrain to, and by that same law, it experiences us. It’s a communication, a communion.

See Oneness and Connection, Experiences of Becoming, and Entrainment Through Becoming.

Synesthesia of Sound, Color, and Form

As we move into the mid-astral, we begin to experience a synesthesia of sound, color, and form, which increases in strength as we move into higher frequencies.

Outside the physical, we are within a reality of energy frequencies and transmission of information through vibrations in the flow. This is a more essential reality, further up the stream, and our physical representations are built upon that essential reality.

This vibrational reality translates most easily into our experience of physical sound, which is how we experience compression waves in the physical — these are waves which touch us, through our ears and skin. These vibrations can also be experienced as colors, or a combination of both. A step further and these vibrations can also be experienced as abstract forms, reminiscent of what is seen in a chladni plate (see Physics: Dissipative Structures and Forms Created Through Vibration).

As we move into the higher frequencies, we move little by little away from our physical perspective of having separate senses. Sound, color, and form begin to merge into a grand synesthesia. The higher in frequency we ascend, the more this synesthesia is evident, as we go further from the physical, and the need for physical translations.

All the region of devachan NOTE: higher astral is radiant with changing colors of which we on earth know nothing, musical with tones that physical ears cannot hear. . . . Every sense would be stimulated and delighted at once, for all senses there are but one. (Besant 160-161)SLwisdom • Theosophy • Besant

Vibrations Interpreted as Sound

Feeling Sounds

Our unified spiritual sense is most like long-distance touch. We feel signals in the frequencies in which we’re focused. Our closest physical understanding of long-distance knowing through vibration is hearing. Hearing is akin to feeling. The vibration waves touch our ears. At a loud concert, the pulses of the music can be felt against our skin. We feel these vibrations in the nonphysical, and understand them through our familiar physical senses as sounds and colors.

I feel an inner exuberance as my awareness expands and stretches, breaking free from its long, restrictive confinement. Silence is so powerful that it becomes a shout, startling me as I feel a surge and rush of inner hearing. Now, I can hear the Song of grass, a sound of surprising power, yet exquisitely delicate. Each drop of dew is a vibration echo, adding to the harmonic of the grass. I know, without knowing how I know, that dewdrops are a harmonic amplifier of energy for each plant on which they collect. . . .

I listen to the dawn chorus of the birds. . . . To inner-hear is joy magnified beyond measure. My body of light thrills and resonates to the quality of sound. (Roads 6)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

In the silence of our own minds, we become the experience. When becoming sound, we resonate with it.

The following was from inside the void during a NDE, before experiencing the light.

I was also aware of the sound of chimes. Oddly, I didn’t hear these chimes, I felt them. This was more intense than hearing. The feeling I got from them was of a warm refreshing summer day with a slight breeze blowing. IANDS-KCNDEr • modern • Crafton

Attention Enhances Sound

As with everything, attention increases whatever it is focused upon. It draws us to it.

The music is there, but we please ourselves entirely whether we wish to hear it or listen to it. We can completely isolate ourselves from the sound, or we can throw ourselves open to all sound, or just hear that which pleases us most. . . .

I have told you how, the instant the soil left our hands, we could hear the delightful sounds issuing from it. Another person performing the same action, but who possessed no particular musical susceptibilities, would scarcely be conscious of any sound at all. . . .

Without that attunement it would be impossible to be conscious of the musical strains that issue forth from the whole of spirit nature. (Borgia 113)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

It’s all about our focus. A musician would first experience the vibrations as sound, while an artist would first experience them as color. At higher frequencies, the blending becomes more obvious.

In the background I heard what sounded like millions of tiny bells whose sound had the purest tone. Throughout the rest of my near-death experience they were always detectable as a distant presence. . . .

I began to hear birds singing and chirping. As I listened to them for several minutes, their number and volume increased, then died away. String instruments then began to play enchantingly. Their volume and number also grew slowly, then disappeared. Finally, I heard a heavenly choir of the most beautiful harmonized voices singing in a minor key. They too grew in number, until hundreds of voices were apparent. I was captivated and drawn toward this realm. It seemed that the music spoke to me and welcomed me. IANDS-LTNDEr • modern • Tutmarc

Tuning In to the Music

Life. It was in the water, too. Each drop from the waterfall had its own intelligence and purpose. A melody of majestic beauty carried from the waterfall and filled the garden, eventually merging with other melodies that I was now only faintly aware of. The music came from the water itself, from its intelligence, and each drop produced its own tone and melody which mingled and interacted with every other sound and strain around it. (Eadie 80)EbtLNDEr • modern • Eadie

I heard a soft, pleasant sound, a distant but comforting sound that made me happy. It was a tone, similar to a note of music, but was universal and seemed to fill the space around me. It was followed by another tone at a different pitch, and soon I noticed something of a melody—a vast, cosmic song that soothed and comforted me. The tones produced soft vibrations, and as they touched me I realized that they possessed the power to heal. . . . I learned from the escorts traveling with me that not all musical tones are healing—that some can create within us negative emotional responses. (Eadie 87)EbtLNDEr • modern • Eadie

Subject E: “Music drifted upon my sense of hearing, and in response I began skipping and dancing along the road, past some railings. By degrees the music took on a mystical tone, and I grew increasingly absorbed. Eventually, I wandered off the road into an open space where multitudes of people were assembled. Then, somehow, sense of time and self were lost, and I became one with the multitudes – our arms all reaching aloft towards the radiance, the music and the pealing bells . . . rejoicing for evermore . . . but then intruded a grievous sense of being drawn away, of falling back to earth . . . and I couldn’t bear to leave that bliss.” (Green and McCreery 50-51)LDPLDer • modern • Green & McCreery

I began to sink and at once heard this faint, muffled music. At first I wasn’t sure if it was real or part of my projection. As I concentrated harder and had more control, the music became clearer and more pronounced. It was like something from a fairground although nothing as gaudy and cheap sounding. The music was so beautiful. It felt as if it enveloped and cushioned me as I sank lower and lower. . . . I could have listened to it forever. JoATOBEr • modern • Moon

Sound and Color Synesthesia

Color and sound—that is, musical sound—are interchangeable terms in the spirit world. To perform some act that will produce color is also to produce a musical sound. To play upon a musical instrument, or to sing, is to create color. . . . The musical thought-form produces no sound itself. It is the result of sound, and is, as it were, a self-contained unit. (Borgia 112)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

One woman told Moody that . . . you could ‘hear’ colors [in the next world]. (Viney 203)SDresearcher • modern • Viney

Alice Morrison-Mays: “The scene changed and I was no longer in that room. I found myself in a place of such beauty and peace. It was timeless and spaceless. I was aware of delicate and shifting hues of colors with their accompanying rainbows of “sound,” though there was no noise in this sound. It might have felt like wind and bells, were it earthly. (Atwater 56)BtLNDEr, researcher • modern • Atwater

The Environment

It is very similar to earth life and environment, only much more beautiful and enduring. For instance, the flowers are glowing and exquisite and never fade or die; their perfume vitalises the air, and as with all colour there is gentle, harmonic music, soft and soothing. Even the water of the streams, etc. and the soil have exquisite music inherent in them. (Beaumont 7-8)VS-FBNDEr • modern • Beaumont

Stage four, an indescribably lovely existence, is called “the realm of color”. Here one must leave behind all rigid intellectual structures and dogmas, be they scientific, religious, or philosophical. An infinite variety of new sounds, colors and feelings are experienced here and souls find a much wider freedom to function with more highly energized intellect and spirit. CCchanneled • Society for Psychical Research • Myers

What filled me with awe in the garden more than anything were the intense colors. We have nothing like them. . . .

The flowers, for example, are so vivid and luminescent with color that they don’t seem to be solid. (Eadie 78-79)


The music in my flower came from its individual parts. . . . Its petals produced their own tones. (Eadie 81)EbtLNDEr • modern • Eadie

Musical Architecture

A concert was due to start very shortly. . . .

The whole vast hall was packed with people. . . .

As soon as the music began I could hear a remarkable difference from what I had been accustomed to hear on the earth-plane. The actual sounds made by the various instruments were easily recognizable as of old, but the quality of tone was immeasurably purer, and the balance and blend were perfect. The work to be played was of some length, I was informed, and would be continued without any break.

The opening movement was of a subdued nature as regards its volume of sound, and we noticed that the instant the music commenced a bright light seemed to rise up from the direction of the orchestra until it floated, in a flat surface, level with the topmost seats, where it remained as an iridescent cover to the whole amphitheater. As the music proceeded this broad sheet of light grew in strength and density. . . . Presently, at equal spaces round the circumference of the theater, four towers of light shot up into the sky in long tapering pinnacles of luminosity. They remained poised for a moment, and then slowly descended, becoming broader in girth as they did so, until they assumed the outward appearance of four circular towers, each surmounted with a dome, perfectly proportioned. In the meanwhile, the central area of light had thickened still more, and was beginning to rise slowly in the shape of an immense dome covering the whole theater. This continued to ascend steadily until it seemed to reach a very much greater height than the four towers while the most delicate colors were diffused throughout the whole of the etheric structure. . . . The musical sounds sent up by the orchestra were creating, up above their heads, this immense musical thought-form, and the shape and perfection of this form rested entirely upon the purity of the musical sounds, the purity of the harmonies..

It must be assumed that every description of discord was absent. To lack discord would be to produce monotony, but the discords were legitimately used and properly dissolved.

By now the great musical thought-form had assumed what appeared to be its limit of height, and it remained stationary and steady. The music was still being played, and in response to it the whole coloring of the dome changed, first to one shade, then to another, and many times to a delicate blend of a number of shades according to the variation in theme or movement of the music. . . .

The audience within were basking in its splendor and enjoying still greater benefit from the effulgence of its elevating rays. . . .

The music at last came to a grand finale, and so ended. The rainbow colors continued to interweave themselves. We wondered how long this musical structure would survive, and we were told that it would fade away in . . . a few minutes. We had listened to a major work, but if a series of shorter pieces were played, the effect and lasting power would be the same, but the shapes would vary in form and size. (Borgia 66-69)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

What we had witnessed had been produced upon a scale of some magnitude, the individual instrumentalist or singer can evolve on a greatly reduced scale his own musical thought-forms. In fact, it would be impossible to emit any form of musical sound deliberately without the formation of such a form. It may not take a definite shape such as we saw; that comes from more experience, but it would induce the interplay of numerous colors and blending of colors. In the spirit world all music is color, and all color is music. The one is never existent without the other. That is why the flowers give forth such pleasant tones when they are approached. . . . The water that sparkles and flashes colors is also creating musical sounds of purity and beauty. . . .

Music is looked upon by many on the earth-plane as merely a pleasant diversion, a pleasant adjunct to the earthly life, but by no means a necessity. Here it is part of our life, not because we make it so, but because it is part of natural existence, as are flowers and trees, grass and water, and hills and dales. It is an element of spiritual nature. (Borgia 70)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Consider the colors of the aura and the sounds produced by our emotions. The screeching of fear, the warm purr of happiness.

The expert musician can plan his compositions by his knowledge of what forms the various harmonic and melodic sounds will produce. He can, in effect, build magnificent edifices upon his manuscript of music, knowing full well exactly what the result will be when the music is played or sung. By careful adjustment of his themes and his harmonies, the length of the work, and its various marks of expression, he can build a majestic form as grand as a Gothic cathedral. This is, in itself, a delightful part of the musical art in spirit, and it is regarded as musical architecture. The student will not only study music acoustically, but he will learn to build it architecturally, and the latter is one of the most absorbing and fascinating studies. (Borgia 69-70)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

The Environment

In the mid-astral, the environment takes the form of what we commonly and jointly associate with warmth and happiness.

Astral Vistas

We walked along until we found such a “pleasant” place beneath the branches of a magnificent tree, whence we overlooked a great tract of the countryside, whose rich verdure undulated before us and stretched far away into the distance. The whole prospect was bathed in glorious celestial sunshine, and I could perceive many houses of varying descriptions picturesquely situated, like my own, among trees and gardens. (Borgia 16)


We walked to some higher ground, whence a clear panorama unfolded before the eyes. Before us the countryside reached out in a seemingly unending prospect. In another direction I could clearly perceive what had all the appearance of a city of stately buildings, for it must be remembered that all people here do not possess a uniformity of tastes, and that even as on earth, many prefer the city to the country, and vice versa, while again some like both. (Borgia 24)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

I stood there in this gorgeous meadow and I remember that the light there was different from the light here on earth. Though it was not that brilliant white light in which I was involved, it was a more beautiful light. There was a goldeness (sic) to this light. I remember the sky was very blue. I don’t recall seeing the sun. . . . The green of the meadow was fantastic. The flowers were blooming all around and they had colors that I had never seen before. I was very aware that I had never seen these colors before and I was very excited about it. I thought I had seen all colors. I was thrilled to death of the beauty that was incredible. In addition to the beautiful colors, I could see a soft light glowing within every living thing. It was not a light that was reflected from the outside from a source, but it was coming from the center of this flower. Just this beautiful soft light. JSDENDEr • modern • Smith

“The horizons are endless, the realms infinite.” — Sir William (Browne 104)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

Standing on the lawn I saw a white picket fence running up the walk to the front door. Across the street was a lake and beyond the lake an amazing horizon of sun and colors. Everything seemed to have a pinkish red tint to it. The colors were like soft delicate pastels. A warm breeze was blowing. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Dreams in the Mid-Astral

There’s no way to know where specifically in the mid-to-higher astral these locations are. Suffice it to say, they’re beautiful and bright.

The Astral Environment and Weather

Always Summer

The astral is also known as Summerland. The reason it is always summer is because summer is the most bright and comfortable season, filled with growth and life. That association with happiness brings it to the mid-astral.

We don’t have seasons here, so it is always fresh, green and bountiful. (Starnes 54)LFSchanneled • modern • James

The environment glistens. . . . The temperature is very mild. APOWSITC/EVP researcher • modern • Macy

A winter, fall, or spring landscape could just as easily be experienced, should one wish it. I’m certain there are astral communities of cozy eternal winter villages for those who enjoy that.

The Astral Sun

A sun is rarely described as part of an astral landscape. It’s not needed — everything shines from within. But since anything can be projected, so too can the sun.

I’ve seen a sun in only a few of my dreams, a moon in a few others. If we think of our experience on Earth, the sun itself is rarely a direct part of it, though of course its light is. That fact is reflected in the astral.

Case No. 690—Mrs. G. “Land”

“I have had several ‘astral’ journeys. . . . One was very beautiful. I was in a large area where there were masses of beautiful colored flowers. . . . It was sunny (but no sun, only golden rays).” (Crookall 72)CBAPresearcher • modern • Crookall

The sun shines unabated onto a landscape that is somehow softer, more gentle than its earthly counterpart. The sun itself is a mystery. . . . This sun is the color of pink champagne, yet with depth and incredible clarity. Its warmth feels the same, but this sun feels as though it is very aware of me. (Roads 75)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

Astral Weather

The weather in the astral is typically dry and sunny. Perfect weather allows one to focus on other things. Sometimes there is rain or snow. This may be the physical representation of changes in energy flows.

Climate is always spring like with occasional prezipitation (sic) in the form of glowing snowflakes or multicolored, shiny raindrops. APOWSITC/EVP researcher • modern • Macy

I’m standing in a magnificent parklike courtyard. As I focus, I see around me a dozen people riding bikes and roller-skating. . . .

Out of nowhere it starts to rain and everyone in the courtyard scrambles for cover. I’m amazed. In fifteen years, I’ve never seen weather changes when out-of-body. . . .

I can’t believe how real the softly falling rain seems. (Buhlman 43-44)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

Sri Yukteswar: “The astral planets maintain the even temperature of an eternal spring, with occasional luminous white snow and rain of many-colored lights.” (Yogananda 402)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

“In ‘the beyond,’” says a Guarani Indian respondent from Brazil, “there is only clarity. It is always day and the sun always shines. . . . It rains, there is rain, but the sun never goes away.” (Miller 123)ADresearcher • modern • Miller

Of course, any environment or experience is possible in the astral. I have experienced many tornadoes and some strong storms in my dreams. Tornadoes here appear to be an astral phenomenon with transformative effects (see Tornadoes).

No Factories, Pests, Decay, or Garbage

Anything that doesn’t reflect an inner feeling of happiness and well-bring isn’t brought into the mid-astral.

You see, this is a real world, but it’s not a material world. Therefore we don’t have the material aspects like you do on earth. You don’t get vast factories for instance. You don’t get railways and stations, and thank God, you don’t get all the noise, the filth and the dirt. GOCchanneled • modern • Flint

Sri Yukteswar: “The astral world is infinitely beautiful, clean, pure, and orderly. There are no dead planets or barren lands. The terrestrial blemishes . . . are absent. . . . Astral planets abound in opal lakes and bright seas and rainbow rivers.” (Yogananda 402)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

Astral worlds are typically clean, pure and well organized. . . . There are no pests or predators. APOWSITC/EVP researcher • modern • Macy

Astral Gardens and Vegetation

Vegetation ranges from microscopic algae to giant trees. APOWSITC/EVP researcher • modern • Macy

A woman in Chicago: “I went to a garden that was filled with green grass and was lush with flowers and fruit trees. If someone picked an apple, for instance, the apple would grow right back.” (Brinkley 122)SBtLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

Our host led us into the orchard where I beheld many trees in a high state of cultivation, and in full fruit. . . .

The various fruits that were growing were not only for those who needed some form of treatment after their physical death, but all enjoyed eating thereof for its stimulating effect. He hoped that, if I had no fruit trees of my own—or even if I had!—I should come as often as I liked and help myself. “The fruit is always in season,” he added, in great amusement, “and you will never find any of the trees without plenty of fruit upon them.” . . . I saw every kind of fruit-known (sic) to man, and many that were known only in spirit. (Borgia 26-27)


There were no wild growths or masses of tangled foliage and weeds, but the most glorious profusion of beautiful flowers so arranged as to show themselves to absolute perfection. . . . I never saw either their like or their counterpart, upon the earth, of many that were there in full bloom. Numbers were to be found, of course, of the old familiar blossoms, but by far the greater number seemed to be something entirely new to my rather small knowledge of flowers. It was not merely the flowers themselves and their unbelievable range of superb colorings that caught my attention, but the vital atmosphere of eternal life that they threw out, as it were, in every direction. And as one approached any particular group of flowers, or even a single bloom, there seemed to pour out great streams of energizing power which uplifted the soul spiritually and gave it strength, while the heavenly perfumes they exhaled were such as no soul clothed in its mantle of flesh has ever experienced. . . .

There was another astonishing feature I noticed when I drew near to them, and that was the sound of music that enveloped them, making such soft harmonies as corresponded exactly and perfectly with the gorgeous colors of the flowers themselves. . . .

I walked the garden paths, trod upon the exquisite grass, whose resilience and softness were almost comparable to “walking on air.” . . .

There were many splendid trees to be seen, none of which was malformed, such as one is accustomed to see on earth, yet there was no suggestion of strict uniformity of pattern. . . . They live forever incorruptible, clothed always in their full array of leaves of every possible shade of green. (Borgia 14-15)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Sri Yukteswar: “Luminous raylike vegetables abound in the astral soils. . . . The astral beings consume vegetables, and drink a nectar flowing from glorious fountains of light and from astral brooks and rivers. . . . The God-created, unseen astral blueprints of vegetables and plants floating in the ether are precipitated on an astral planet by the will of its inhabitants. . . . From the wildest fancy of these beings, whole gardens of fragrant flowers are materialized, returning later to the etheric invisibility.” (Yogananda 406)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

The “blueprints” of a thing are its higher level of reality up the stream, and can be precipitated into form in the astral with a single thought directed towards them.

Sustained by Attention

Provided my wish remained constant for the garden to continue unaltered, and provided that I had affection for the flowers and grass and trees, the garden would respond to my thoughts and flourish under them. . . .

The united thoughts of the inhabitants of the whole realm will sustain all that grows within it, the flowers, and the trees and the grass, and the water, too, whether of lake, river, or sea—for water is fully alive in the spirit world. (Borgia 177)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

No Decay

These are all projections of the mind, and contain no biological life. They are forms sustained by attention alone.

There was not the incessant toil that is necessary for upkeep, as with large gardens upon the earth. It is the constant decay, the stresses of storm and wind, and the several other causes that demand the labor on earth. Here there is no decay. . . . I was told that the garden would need practically no attention. (Borgia 18)


There are blooms, and plenty of them, that are expressly there to be picked, and many of us do so, taking them into our houses just as we used to do on earth, and for the same reason.

These severed flowers will survive their removal for just so long as we wish to retain them. When our interest in them begins to wane they will quickly disintegrate. There will be no unsightly withered remnants, for there can be no death in a land of eternal life. We simply perceive that our flowers have gone, and we can then replace them if we so wish. (Borgia 107)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Water

Water, being fluid and clear in the physical, retains more of the essential nature of astral matter in the astral. Without a solid surface and color to obscure it, it shines and sparkles more naturally with light.

The rivers in spirit are of the purest water; each drop shines like a diamond. . . . The higher the realm, the clearer the water. (Browne 81)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

My slow and gentle swimming has brought me to the shore of the lagoon of liquid light. Although this liquid light is water, so also it is far more. This is the light body of water—the metaphysical essence as opposed to its physical form. I emerge not even wet, and walk up a beach of fine gold sand. (Roads 49-50)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

We bathe frequently, not so much to cleanse ourselves, but because the waters are electro-magnetically charged, and they stimulate our vibrancy and awareness. A bath here is to increase perceptions and light. (Starnes 74)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Astral Rivers

We followed a path that led for part of the way beside a brook, whose clear water sparkled in the light of the heavenly sun. As the water pursued its course it gave forth many musical notes that constantly changed and weaved themselves into a medley of the most dulcet sounds. . . . It seemed to be almost like liquid crystal, and as the light caught it, it scintillated with all the colors of the rainbow. I let some of the water run over my hand, expecting it, by its very look, to be icy cold. What was my astonishment to find that it was delightfully warm. (Borgia 25)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Lakes

I noticed that the brook began to broaden out until it expanded into the dimensions of a fair-sized lake. We could see many groups of happy people gathered at the side of the water, some of whom were bathing. . . .

All we needed for the purpose of enjoying a bathe was the necessary water in which to bathe! Nothing could be simpler. We were just to go into the water precisely as we were. Whether we could swim or not, was of no consequence. . . .

I discovered that the water felt more like a warm cloak thrown round me than the penetration of liquid. The magnetic effect of the water was of like nature to the brook into which I had thrust my hand, but here the revivifying force enveloped the whole body, pouring new life into it. It was delightfully warm and completely buoyant. It was possible to stand upright in it, to float upon it, and of course, to sink completely beneath the surface of it without the least discomfort or danger. . . . That the water was living one could have no doubt. . . .

As I emerged the water merely ran away, leaving my clothes just as they were before. It had penetrated the material just as air or atmosphere on earth will do, but it had left no visible or palpable effect whatever. We and our clothes were perfectly dry! . . .

[The water] was as clear as crystal, and the light was reflected back in every ripple and tiny wave in almost dazzlingly bright colors. It was unbelievably soft to the touch. (Borgia 27, 29-30)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Oceans

The most glorious panorama of ocean spread out before us.

The view was simply magnificent. Never had I expected to behold such sea. Its coloring was the most perfect reflection of the blue of the sky above, but in addition it reflected a myriad rainbow tints in every little wavelet. The surface of the water was calm. . . . From where we were, I could see islands of some considerable size in the distance—islands that looked most attractive and must certainly be visited! Beneath us was a fine stretch of beach upon which we could see people seated at the water’s edge, but there was no suggestion of over-crowding. And floating upon this superb sea, some close at hand—others standing a little way out, were the most beautiful boats. . . . Many of the owners lived upon them, having no other home but their boat. . . .

A short walk down a pleasant winding path brought us to a sandy seashore. Edwin informed us that it was a tideless ocean, and that at no place was it very deep by comparison with terrestrial seas. . . .

In general appearance the whole effect was totally unlike the earthly ocean, due, among other things, to the fact that there was no sun to give its light from one quarter only and to cause that change of aspect when the direction of the sunlight changes. . . . There are changes going on the whole time; changes of color such as man never dreamt of. (Borgia 90-92)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Soil

The soil varies in color and density in different localities in just the same way as upon the earth-plane. . . .

It is perfectly dry. . . . I found that it ran off the hand in much the same way that dry sand will do. Its colors carry in a wide range of tones. . . .

One of the unexpected properties of this soil is the fact that, while it can be taken into the hand and allowed to run from it smoothly and freely, yet when it is undisturbed it remains fully cohesive.

On close examination the fine soil reveals almost jewel-like qualities both of color and form. The particles are never misshapen, but conform to a definite geometric plan.

Ruth and I plunged our hands into some of the soil and allowed it to trickle through our fingers in a gentle stream. As it descended there issued from it the sweetest musical tones, as though it were falling upon some tiny musical instrument and causing the keys to produce a ripple of sound. (Borgia 109-111)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

There are perfect crystal formations everywhere, as common as gravel is on earth. The sun strikes them and rainbow colors flash in all directions. Beautiful, breathtaking colors! (Starnes 54)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Astral Communities

The communities of the mid-astral are made up of our collective projections of places and things that evoke happy feelings. The types of buildings reflect our continued desire to have places to live, study, socialize, and play, while at that particular frequency of consciousness.

There are schools, colleges, or whatever the dead choose, but these arise in response to the wishes and beliefs of those involved. They exist quite validly in certain areas of focus and consciousness, but they are “invisible” in other areas. They are constructed by the combined focuses and intents of those so involved, and they attain a permanency over long periods because so many are inclined in those directions. (Roberts 161)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

Astral Cities and Villages

Astral Villages

Well, as far as I’m concerned the place in which I found myself was, the nearest one can say is like some country place, it could be anywhere in a sense. I mean there were trees and the birds, and just as if one was waking up in a country village, I realised that very soon afterwards - thousands and thousands of people. Many, many live in what you’d call apartment houses - vast buildings housing thousands of people. GOCchanneled • modern • Flint

The following is on the third astral plane:

I saw what looked like a miniature “Garden City” nestling in a valley about half a mile in the rear of the huge building. The houses, though small, were spread out, so that each little cottage had at least an acre of ground. It was quite apparent that each occupant had designed not only his cottage but his garden in accordance with his own particular type of temperament and taste, and the result was exceedingly beautiful. There were cottages which might have been transplanted from any of the beautiful rural districts of England; others reminiscent of small villas in the South of France; others purely Italian in type whilst I noticed at least two built to resemble Eastern temples. . . .

I was surprised that a bedroom should be necessary in the astral world, where sleep is not part of the ordinary routine of life. Daphne explained that, however, by asking me whether there were not occasions when I felt a desire to relax in a reclining position, merely to think or to read, I had to admit this was so. . . .

The kitchen was furnished with all modern appliances and although I had imagined a kitchen would be unnecessary here, Daphne said she still enjoyed making snacks for parties. Acharya again remarked that habits die very slowly in human beings and usually many years of existence in the astral world passed before these habits were entirely eradicated and forgotten. (Richelieu 109-111)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Astral Cities

[The city] consisted of a large number of stately buildings each of which was surrounded with magnificent gardens and trees, with here and there pools of glittering water, clear as crystal, yet reflecting every shade of color known to earth, with many other tints to be seen nowhere but in the realms of spirit. . . .

Here were fine broad thoroughfares of emerald green lawns in perfect cultivation, radiating, like the spokes of a wheel, from a central building which, as we could see, was the hub of the whole city. There was a great shaft of pure light descending upon the dome of this building. . . .

The buildings were not of any great height as we should measure and compare with earthly structures, but they were for the most part extremely broad. It is impossible to tell of what materials they were composed because they were essentially spirit fabrics. The surface of each smooth as of marble, yet it had the delicate texture and translucence of alabaster, while each building sent forth, as it were into the adjacent air, a stream of light of the palest shade of coloring. Some of the buildings were carved with designs of foliage and flowers, and others were left almost unadorned. . . . And over all was the light of heaven shining evenly and uninterruptedly, so that nowhere were there dark places.

This city was devoted to the pursuit of learning, to the study and practice of the arts, and to the pleasures of all in this realm. It was exclusive to none, but free for all to enjoy with equal right. Here it was possible to carry on so many of those pleasant and fruitful occupations that had been commenced on the earth-plane. (Borgia 44-45)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Social Institutions

Don: Is the spirit world structured on lines that are similar to ours here on earth?—that is, with social institutions, governments, defined communities, families, this sort of thing?

Dr. Peebles: Yes, it is. And as it is throughout the universe. . . .

[Heaven] is very active. There are businesses, there are communities, there are projects. . . . Over here also there is much more emphasis and gladness about collective work. . . . Over here we love disagreement because we want to hear different points of view. . . .

Like mind gathers with like mind for the purposes of loving reinforcement, encouragement, and for the purposes of loving reflection and magnification for purposes of growth.

As you fulfill yourself within one locality, you move to another. . . . There are many, many towns and villages, states and countries—not by your definition of same, but by collective expectation, collective desire and want, over here. (Pendleton 35-37)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Astral Homes

Some residents have been living for over a century. Some live in castles, fortresses or beautiful mansions, others in tents or teepees - whatever makes them comfortable. APOWSITC/EVP researcher • modern • Macy

In the dwelling-places. . . . I observed the most curious facts. By examining them I was able to follow the nature of the thoughts and feelings of their occupants. Some were simple, sober and in good taste, others large and luxurious. Many were furnished oddly, all the shapes corresponding with the mentalities of their creators. (Yram 140-141)PAPOBEr • Yram

Our Own Astral Home

Each one finds their own quiet, secluded place of beauty, and creates the home of their dreams. (Starnes 74)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Since it is possible to create any reality in the spirit world, it is not unusual that some souls wish to spend their off periods in the houses where they lived on Earth. . . .

These souls may want to mentally construct an exact duplication of familiar settings around where they used to live, such as the surrounding countryside, parks and streets, and any structures which remind them of their old hometowns. (Newton 295)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

It’s clear that many of these homes exist in a shared objective space, as they can be seen as part of continuous vistas. However, Monroe finds his friend Charlie’s home is within a very real, but subjective projection.

We finally broke through the haze into a cleared area. . . . To the right, the surf of a white-capped blue ocean crashed regularly against a rocky shore. Overhead, the sky was a lighter blue with no clouds. In front of us was a simple log cabin, and behind the cabin rose a forested mountain. It could be either Maine or California, but it wasn’t. It wasn’t anything. . . .

I smoothed. . . . (Charlie made it. . . . He likes to be reminded of his favorite physical place, so he made a copy. . . . It’s like a rote NOTE: memory, almost.) (Monroe 195-196)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

I rolled out and with a thought I was in the blackness outside and near my physical body. . . .

Charlie came first to mind, and with a light quick-switch focus I was in his self-created nonphysical cabin by the ocean. . . .

I could feel sand under my feet. . . . I walked, not floated, over to the grass and stepped on it. . . . I put the grass in my mouth and chewed. The taste and texture were real. . . .

And there was my automatic assumption of a physical form, which was unusual to say the least. What kind of energy field had Charlie generated? It was certainly not a belief system. . . .

As I left, slowly and deliberately, my sense of a physical body faded. (Monroe 232-233)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

I feel an intense inner motion that lasts for several seconds. . . . The sense of motion abruptly stops and I’m standing in front of an oceanfront home. . . .

I think about entering the house. Almost instantly I’m inside. As I look around, everything seems familiar. I feel completely comfortable and, for some reason, am absolutely certain that this is my nonphysical home. . . .

This could be my home in the future. I don’t know if it’s my physical future or a possible future after my death, but I do know that it’s a reality existing now. . . .

Instead of pounding surf there is a strong rhythmic harmony, like a song. . . . The music of the waves is almost hypnotic in its beauty. . . . The ocean seems to radiate love. . . .

I’m amazed at the changing colors of the waves. . . . Shimmering hues merge and blend to form endless swirls of vivid color. (Buhlman 53-54)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

After a short while our progress seemed to slacken somewhat, and I could feel that there was something very solid under my feet. I was told to open my eyes. I did so. What I saw was my old home that I had lived in on the earth-plane; my old home—but with a difference. It was improved in a way that I had not been able to do to its earthly counterpart. The house itself was rejuvenated. . . . It was the gardens round it that attracted my attention more fully. . . .

They were beautifully kept and tended. (Borgia 13-14)


As I entered the doorway I saw at once the several changes that had been brought about. These changes were mostly of a structural nature and were exactly of the description of those that I had always wished I could have carried out to my earthly house. . . .

While standing within its walls, I was fully aware of its permanence as compared with what I had left behind me. But it was a permanence that I knew I could end; permanent only so long as I wished it to be so. . . .

The furniture that it contained consisted largely of that which I had provided for its earthly original, not because it was particularly beautiful, but because I had found it useful and comfortable, and adequately suited my few requirements. Most of the small articles of adornment were to be seen displayed in their customary places, and altogether the whole house presented the unmistakable appearance of occupancy. (Borgia 19-20)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

“All the angels have their own dwellings in the places where they are, and they are magnificent. . . . The architecture is such that the art itself is derived from it, with a variety that knows no limit. They have said that if all the palaces in the whole world should be given them, they would not receive them in exchange for their own. What is made of stone, clay, and wood is to them dead; but what is from the Lord, and from life itself and light itself, is living.” -Swedenborg, Arcana Coelestia (Rhodes 100-101)TtEresearcher • modern • Rhodes

Beauty and Improvement

We have also within us the constant desire to maintain and improve upon [our spirit home’s] beauty. And that is not very difficult to accomplish, since beauty responds to, and thrives upon, the appreciation of it. The greater attention and recognition we give to it, so much the greater will be its response, and it assumes to itself still greater beauty. Spirit beauty is no abstract thing, but a real living force. . . .

Every inch that presents itself to the eye is cared for, so that the whole landscape is a riot of color, from the brilliant emerald green of the grass to the multi-colored flowers in the gardens, coronated by the blue of the heavenly sky above. (Borgia 109)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

This results from the basic rule of attention — directing the flow through you towards something brings it life and growth. It becomes intensified in color and detail as it becomes filled with your attention.

Leaving Everything Open

There were no signs of walls or hedges or fences. . . . I was wholeheartedly welcome to go wherever I wished without fear of intruding upon another’s privacy. (Borgia 15)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson


We have, then, but to walk out of our houses, leaving all doors and windows open—our houses have no locks upon them and we can return when we wish—to find that everything is as we left it. We might find some difference, some improvement. We might discover, for instance, that some friend had called while we were away, and had left some gift for us, some beautiful flowers, perhaps, or some other token of kindness. (Borgia 89)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Thinking of someone in the astral can bring us immediately to them. Why then would anyone travel to a person’s house to visit them? Likely it’s physical habits at play. In a very physically-oriented environment, we walk to see them as we normally would.

Astral Roads and Paths

We have no roads as they are known on earth. We have broad, extensive thoroughfares in our cities and elsewhere, but they are not paved. . . . Our roads are covered with the thickest and greenest of grass, as soft to the feet as a bed of fresh moss. It is on these that we walk. . . .

In such places where smaller paths are desirable, and where grass would seem unsuitable, we have such pavements as are customary in the earth world. (Borgia 107-108)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

[The streets] are more like beautiful garden paths. (Starnes 74)LFSchanneled • modern • James

The stonework of the terrace and the steps was pure white, but we were much surprised by its apparent softness under foot, for it was like walking upon the velvet softness of a well-tended lawn. Our footsteps made no sound, but our garments rustled as we walked along, otherwise our progress would have been a silent one except for our conversation. (Borgia 197)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Theaters

In several of my dreams, I’ve gone into theaters and seen movies (for example, see “Uncle John’s Puffball Mushroom Farm”). Most of these movies I’ve mistaken for my own dreams, as one usually enters into them as a character and can change the plot. I’ve also had conversations about upcoming movies in the astral, with names my dream self is familiar with but which I don’t know in the physical.

There are always ex-producers of films, or amateur producers, who create new films in their imagination, and their thought-forms are produced on the screen for all to see. These shows are, in many ways, better than those we see in the world and those which astral inhabitants see on the first sphere for, under astral conditions, producers can allow their imagination to run riot. . . . Theatres are also popular on this level. (Richelieu 90)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Astral Transit Areas — Airports and Malls

Fast travel through busy areas often takes physical form as an airport or other mass transit station connected to a vast mall (at least in my experiences).

I dream often of malls — huge indoor gathering places with stores everywhere and tons of people. They’re almost always connected to transit centers — typically taking the form of planes or buses — providing communal travel to distant locations in the dream world. My Dream Self uses these when traveling long distances from one place to another, or when returning to my body as morning approaches.

It seemed like a giant shopping mall. Not giant in the sense of proportions, but giant in that it went on forever.

Actually, I got both senses from the place. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Astral Colleges

Astral Colleges

Sometimes these are arranged as colleges while sometimes there is a single building or library dedicated to a certain type of learning.

Enormous buildings stood in a beautiful sunny park and there was a relationship between the various structures, a pattern to the way they were arranged, that reminded me somewhat of a well-planned university. . . .

As we entered one of the buildings and started down a high-ceilinged corridor lined with tall doorways, the air was so hushed that I was actually startled to see people in the passageway.

I could not tell if they were men or women, old or young, for all were covered from head to foot in loose-flowing hooded cloaks which made me think vaguely of monks. But the atmosphere of the place was not at all as I imagined a monastery. It was more like some tremendous study center, humming with the excitement of great discovery. Everyone we passed in the wide halls and on the curving staircases seemed caught up in some all-engrossing activity; not many words were exchanged among them. . . .

Whatever else these people might be, they appeared utterly and supremely self-forgetful—absorbed in some vast purpose beyond themselves. Through open doors I glimpsed at enormous rooms filled with complex equipment. In several of the rooms hooded figures bent over intricate charts and diagrams, or sat at the controls of elaborate consoles flickering with lights. . . . I felt that some vast experiment was being pursued, perhaps dozens and dozens of such experiments. . . .

In spite of His obvious delight in the beings around us, I sensed that even this was not the ultimate. . . .

We entered a studio where music of a complexity I couldn’t begin to follow was being composed and performed. There were complicated rhythms, tones not on any scale I knew. . . .

Next we walked through a library the size of the whole University of Richmond. . . . “Here,” the thought occurred to me, “are assembled the important books of the universe.” . . .

Then into a building crowded with technological machinery. Into a strange sphere-shaped structure where a catwalk led us over a tank of what appeared to be ordinary water. Into what looked like huge laboratories and into what might have been some kind of space observatory. . . .

“When these people were on earth did they grow beyond selfish desires?”

They grew, and they have kept on growing. The answer shone like sunlight in that intent and eager atmosphere. (Ritchie 68-71)RFTNDEr • modern • Ritchie

The following is on the third astral plane:

As we drew nearer [to a huge Manor House] I saw that the architecture was very beautiful indeed and deep French windows overlooked the surrounding countryside. Spacious lawns gradually sloped away from the house, which was situated on the top of a rise. Flowers and flowering shrubs bloomed on all sides and in the distance, perhaps ten miles away, the sea could be seen if one looked carefully. . . . In the hall there were actually small trees and plants, principally roses I noticed, blooming indoors with the roots growing through the floor. . . .

At this level there are concerts all the time. . . .

This huge house was one of the great art schools which exist at this level of the astral world. . . .

“But surely,” I asked, “people do not carry on studying and practicing day and night, week after week, month after month and year after year in this way?” “Yes, they do. . . . They do not get tired nor does time hang heavily when they are interested and enthralled in what they are doing. . . .”

The people concerned, although quite seriously studying, were so obviously happy. (Richelieu 95-98)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

That said, people do occasionally desire a change of scene or a break. see Recreation and Socializing.

Acharya: Most of the true musicians, artists, philosophers and those who were teachers or professors in the physical world, obtain great joy from passing on some of their knowledge and experience to those who are lacking in it but who are sufficiently interested to want to learn. . . .

Not only do these schools play a tremendous part in the life of the astral world, but they undoubtedly influence the future lives of their pupils. If, at the astral level, a man has developed a love of any of the arts or sciences, in his next life at the physical level he is born with the desire to continue that study and so we find children showing at an early age an enthusiastic aptitude for one thing or another. . . . Both in this world and the next we are all the time progressing and making our future lives happier and fuller. (Richelieu 65-66)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Subject: It is the school of knowledge. I see the hall. It has tall pillars and it’s all in white. . . . The light comes from within and without, from everything and just shines. . . .

There are about 50 people just in my . . . class. There are others here, but we don’t have much to do with them. They are working out other problems. . . .

I’m studying life experiences and effects. . . . Sometimes I go back through experiences and try to understand. You see, in life I tilted my judgment to fit, for whatever reason—usually to make me feel justified in my actions. . . . We amass great knowledge here of lessons to be learned, karma to be dealt with. (Cannon 36, 38-39)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Joining Classes While Dreaming or OB

Those in the dream state or in an OBE can find themselves wandering into classes or discussion groups at these astral colleges. I have myself on several occasions. I’ve even given a few lectures!

Passing by on my upward journey I saw various study groups being held in odd corners of space. I would stop for a little while at each one, take some part in the discussions, then would go on further. (Yram 107)PAPOBEr • Yram

Dreaming . . . dreaming . . . slight awareness, I could hear a voice. . . . I snapped to full consciousness. I was in a crowd of forty or fifty non-physical beings. Confused and disoriented I asked myself, “is this a dream?” This crowd of entities all focused on a single being toward the front and slightly above everyone else. No one paid any attention to me. . . .

The “speaker” said all beings present were part of particular purpose. . . . The excitement overpowered me, and I could feel myself being forced to return to my body. (Taylor 46)STOBEr • modern • Taylor

It was difficult to determine where one ring began and the other ended. A part of it was familiar to me. I had attended class here for a while. (Monroe 148)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Vieira found himself projected in a gathering of about 50 at an “institution of multidimensional studies” in the astral. They were in a typical classroom with an area for projecting images. A teacher and some helpers treated them with energies to increase their lucidity and memory, then showed them a presentation that included three-dimensional maps of a certain neighborhood in the city. The goal was to help people that were being preyed upon by earthbound souls (see Influencing the Living). The instructor then asked questions and took suggestions. Most remained awake but some of those projecting fell asleep (shifting into dreams) and could not participate.

I awakened in the extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical dimension as I was entering an institution of multidimensional studies on a small deserted island. I was among various persons projected outside the soma NOTE: physical body, assisted by a team of helpers, all led by an instructor.

[The projected persons] were treated with energies in the area of the head, in order to increase their lucidity and improve their reasoning capacities, thus facilitating more precise recollections after the extraphysical excursion. . . .

Everything possible had been done to make the recent arrivals “feel at home.” This would predispose their enhanced lucidity. . . .

In the installation, there were desks placed in rows, pictures on a wall, a simple podium at an elevated point and a place like a screen for projecting visual images, situated directly in front of the seminar leader.

There must have been more than four dozen projected men and women including some youths. . . . Some knew each other and formed small groups.

As they began the exposition of what they called “operation interchange”, a series of luminous, three-dimensional maps and graphs of a determinate area was shown—each one dealing with a particular aspect of human life and all dealing with the same geographical area which seemed to be a particular neighborhood of the city. . . .

The work entailed quick and intensive preparation for extraphysical assistance in a particular area of the city where the participating persons were from. . . .

In this case, the participants of the educational activity were being brought together to enact a broad collective task of extraphysical cleansing. . . .

These consciousnesses live in situations of group and reciprocal energetic parasitism wherein extraphysical consciousnesses try to force temporary, artificial, semi-physical lives and transmit pathological energy emissions through processes of intrusion and energetic drainage of their intraphysical hosts. . . .

NOTE: People preyed upon by earthbound souls (ghosts)

[The instructor] was a luminous, radiantly pleasant extraphysical consciousness who presented the final part and conclusion, beginning by questioning each one of those present about the operation and listening to their suggestions.

The majority remained awake and answered the questions. . . . However, some of them, including two projected men and a projected woman, fell into a continuous sleep and were not able to participate in the mental dialogues. (Vieira 68-70)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

See more about classes in the astral in Learning.

Rapid Learning

When we follow a course of study in any subject whatsoever, we shall find that we learn easily and quickly . . . if we are acquiring knowledge we shall retain that knowledge without fail. If we are following some pursuit where dexterity of the hands is required, we shall find that our spirit bodies respond to the impulses of our minds immediately and exactly. . . . We are not all endowed with keen intellects the moment we shake off the physical body. . . . But our intelligence can be increased. (Borgia 152)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Our ability to comprehend truths is quite acute. Learning is quicker, and far easier than when we were contained in a physical form. (Starnes 98)LFSchanneled • modern • James

To acquire knowledge here is not tedious, because the memory works perfectly—that is, unfailingly—and the powers of mental perception are no longer hampered and confined by a physical brain. (Borgia 53)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Settling In

The permanent inhabitants find out these schools in different ways and always at a stage when they are of most use. When they first realize that they are living in the astral world, it is quite useless to mention such things to them, for they will at once assure you that they have no desire to go to school again. They want to enjoy themselves. For the first few months the opportunity of travelling round the world and seeing all the countries they had not had the chance of visiting whilst they were in this world usually satisfies them. (Richelieu 66)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Each student followed his own course of study independently of anyone else. . . . He began when he wanted, and he finished when he wanted, and the more he dipped into his studies the more interested and fascinated he became. (Borgia 54)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

We have great halls of learning, and of music. One can study any particular thing that appeals to one. GOCchanneled • modern • Flint

Astral Libraries and Akashic Records

This was the hall of literature, and it contained every work worthy of the name. Its interior was divided into smaller rooms than in the hall of painting. Edwin led us into one spacious apartment which contained the histories of all the nations upon the earth-plane. . . . The reader would be able to gain, for the first time, the truth about the history of his country. Every word contained in these books was the literal truth. Concealment is impossible, because nothing but the truth can enter these realms. . . .

I found that side by side with the statements of pure fact of every act by persons of historical note, by statesmen in whose hands was the government of their countries, by kings who were at the head of those same countries, side by side with such statements was the blunt naked truth of each and every motive governing or underlying their numerous acts. . . . Many of such motives were elevated, many, many of them were utterly base; many were misconstrued, many distorted. . . .

I also delved into church history, and the revelations I received in that direction were no better than those in the political sphere. They were, in fact, worse, considering in whose Name so many diabolical deeds were committed by men who, outwardly professing to serve God, were but instruments of men as base as themselves. . . .

We passed through many other rooms where volumes upon every subject imaginable were at the disposal of all who wished to study them. And perhaps one of the most important subjects is that which has been called by some truly enlightened soul “psychic science.” . . .

Who, then, writes the book of truth in spirit? The author of the earthly volume writes it—when he comes into the spirit world. And he is glad to do it. It becomes his work, and by such work, he can gain the progress of his soul. He will have no difficulty with the facts, for they are here for him to record, and he records them—but the truth this time! . . .

The book, once taken in the hand by the reader, instantly responds. (Borgia 47-50)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

All original manuscripts reside here, as well as the real history of everything that has ever happened. . . .

This is bliss to the historian who has spent his life trying to reconstruct the past. (Browne 84)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

John: It’s a very hushed feeling. Ahead of me is the Library. . . . I’m in a huge study. There are books and scrolls on everything, and all types of manuscripts on the shelves. There is a beautiful light streaming in illuminating the whole place. . . .

It’s a big area; almost cathedral size. . . . [Scholars] are studying. Everybody has a sense of purpose, and there’s a sense of serenity. There’s music that seems to fill the whole place. It’s just barely audible but it tinkles. It’s pretty music. . . .

It’s really nice. Everything glimmers and everybody is in beautiful robes. The clothing looks as if it’s transparent but electric colors shine through them. They’re the people’s auras. . . .

There is a spirit guide who is the guardian of the library. . . .

He says, “It’s not good to delve too much into your personal futures. That is a ‘no-no’ ruling. That’s not good, it causes disharmony.” . . .

He says that’s the main restriction. (Cannon 74-75)


John: We have branch libraries down among the lower astral world. And it takes a really great spiritual entity to man these stations. But they hardly ever get used. These lower entities are still seeking out experiences in the physical form. (Cannon 77)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

How Information Is Conveyed

It’s up to personal preference and our openness and development how information comes to us. From most physical and limiting to least, information can be conveyed through reading words, receiving thoughts, seeing visions, or experiencing memory rotes (immersive 3D experiences).

John: There’s the library with the huge rotunda where people are gathered in groups and studying and discussing issues. They are able to go into viewing rooms around the perimeter of this room to view things if they wish. All knowledge is stored in these. . . . Information is just relayed by intelligent thought. And he says we could go into the scriptorium. This is where things are read. This is where people that can relate to writing and reading like to go. It’s part of the library complex. . . .

It’s for people that are not very advanced souls. They’re medium advanced souls that still need the written word to make sense to their consciousness. (Cannon 76)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Thought Form Projections

While these quotes reference children, this kind of teaching can be used by teachers at any level.

[A child] can be shown the answer to his question by making an image to float before his eyes. A living model (for it is living so long as our thought is concentrated upon it) is a great improvement on a wordy discourse. (Richelieu 35)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Millie: I saw another beautiful angel instructing the souls of children. . . .

Their lessons were given in what might be called “spiritual moving pictures.” (Steiger 267)OwtLNDErs • modern • Steiger

Holographic Astral Viewing Rooms

John: We’re walking into the viewing room and he’s showing me. He says, “Just call attention to whatever you wish to see and all kinds of images will come in.” . . .

It surrounds you. I’m in the middle of it watching it. (Cannon 78)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Subject: The energy field is a beautiful deep violet color and it surrounds all of us. There are not really any definite walls or ceilings; everything is just this deep violet and gold. And suspended in the center of this energy field is a council chamber. . . . There are fluted golden columns all around the sides. . . . There are golden draperies behind these. . . .

It’s tiers—smooth stairs going around like an amphitheater. And they surround this empty space in the center. If someone wants to come forward and speak or present something, they can do it there where all can see. . . . From the podium could be projected what you could call “holograms”. . . .

The things presented there in the clear space are things demonstrating the overall pattern in this particular universe. And how our karmas have interacted with this pattern and what path we need to continue to follow in order to eventually attain enlightenment. (Cannon 190-191)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Direct Knowing

For more advanced souls, knowledge can simply be absorbed (or remembered). There is no need to use the familiar but limited physical forms of books or reading words.

It was Hal’s friend Alfred who took him into a building called the “archives.” Hal describes what happened:

When we went into the building we went first into a big room and there was a corridor in front of us. It only seemed to be about twenty feet long, but as we walked along there still seemed to be twenty feet to go. NOTE: A hyperspace corridor We kept going and going. This corridor was alive—it was a living room. It had walls that went up about ten feet and then there were upper wall panels that leaned in toward us. These panels seemed to be beaming knowledge down onto me. As I went through, all this knowledge was coming to me. Everything that was known to mankind was in these archives and it was coming down into my mind. By the time I got to the end I felt I knew everything. But now I can’t remember it!!

When we finally were ready to leave, Alfred said, “Now I’m going to take all this knowledge away from you. You’re not allowed to take that back.” . . .

I knew all languages, everything. . . .

One of the NDErs in Kenneth Ring’s study described a similar experience. . . .

I could hear languages. All languages. Languages that I had never heard before and I could understand them. (Sutherland 170)WtLresearcher • modern • Sutherland

Vicki: “I had a feeling like I knew everything . . . and like everything made sense. I just knew that . . . this place was where I would find the answers to all the questions about life. . . . It’s like the place was the knowing.” (Ring and Cooper 111)JoNDE-KRresearcher • modern • Ring

The Being of Light told me it was my choice to stay or go, but that there was more for me to do in that life and it wasn’t quite time for me to leave. Still hesitating, I was told that if I chose to go back, I would be given certain knowledge to take back with me to share with others. After much discussion, I agreed to go back and suddenly found myself in front of a tall cone-shaped building; so tall, it seemed to go on forever. I was told this was the Hall of Knowledge. I entered the building and flew, spiraling upwards, through what appeared to be shelves of books, like in a library, many millions of books, and I flew through them all. When I reached the top, I burst through it into a kaleidoscope of colors and, at the same time, my head popped out of the water. I was down river about ten yards from the raft. DGNDEr • modern • Goble

Knowing Through Becoming — Direct Experience

Sandy (channeled): If you are curious about something—someone or some event in history, for instance—you enter into a temple, and by simply thinking the question you immediately receive the answer. This answer comes not only as an intellectual concept—it is visceral. You see it, feel it—you become it. All things that every individualized spirit has ever experienced from the beginning, all possible realities that ever have or ever could exist are recorded. . . .

[The horrors], too, are recorded here, along with a total understanding of what caused them, and what their implications are for the evolution of the individual soul as well as for mankind as a whole. . . . You are able to see into the very hearts of all of those involved. You become these individuals to gain compassion for them and clarity about their actions. . . .

There can never be total love without total forgiveness. This does not mean you must accept as appropriate the atrocities that are troubling you. Rather, it is that you do not reject the soul who through ignorance, pain, or fear perpetrated that action. . . .

Many times, when souls are preparing to incarnate, they come to these temples to learn the histories of the families they are to be born into. . . .

The temples are one of my favorite experiences here. They are sometimes referred to as the “Akashic records” on Earth. (Fairchilde 13-14)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

I love that it is a firsthand experience of other lives, through becoming. Their experience becomes ours. Through understanding, we can forgive.

I was taken to another large room similar to a library. As I looked around it seemed to be a repository of knowledge, but I couldn’t see any books. Then I noticed ideas coming into my mind, knowledge filling me on subjects that I had not thought about for some time—or in some cases not at all. . . . By simply reflecting on a topic . . . all knowledge on that topic came to me. . . .

There was absolutely no misunderstanding here. . . . I understood not only what people did but why they did it and how it affected other people’s perceptions of reality. I understood reality pertaining to that subject from every angle, from every possible perception; and all of this brought a wholeness to an event or person or principle that was not possible to comprehend on earth. . . .

But this was more than a mental process. I was able to feel what the people felt when they performed these actions. I understood their pains or joys or excitement because I was able to live them. (Eadie 76-77)EbtLNDEr • modern • Eadie

This is the omniperspective experience of an event. It can be seen as the results of various forces, ways of thinking, different perspectives. It can be felt from every angle, all the causes at play seen at once, and the outcome finally understood as natural given the factors in play.

The Hall of Science — Sharing Inventions

Many a spirit doctor has guided the hand of an earthly surgeon. . . . The doctor in spirit is contented to serve without acknowledgement from him whom he serves. It is the successful issue that he is concerned about, not who shall have the credit. . . .

The scientist, too, continues his researches when he comes here. In whatever branch of science he may be concerned, he will find enough, and more than enough, to engage his attention for a long time to come. . . .

Science and engineering being closely allied in the spirit world, far-reaching discoveries are constantly being made, and inventions are ever being perfected. (Borgia 168, 170)


A short walk brought us to a large rectangular building which, our friend informed us, was the hall of science. . . . The earth world has the spirit world to thank for all the major scientific discoveries that have been made throughout the centuries.

The laboratories of the world of spirit are many decades in advance of those of the earth-plane. . . .

In the hall of science every field of scientific and engineering investigation, study, and discovery was covered, and here were to be seen so many of those men whose names have become household words, and who, since passing into spirit, have continued their life’s work with their fellow scientists with the full and immense resources of the spirit world at their command. (Borgia 73)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Being Ready for Inventions

These inventions are not for us, but for you—when the time is ripe, and that is not yet. The earth world has given a poor exhibition of what has been sent through to it from the spirit world, by putting to base uses what has been given for its benefit. . . . Hence, much is held back . . . until man has reached a higher state of development. That day will assuredly arrive, and a torrent of new inventions will come pouring through from the spirit world to your world. (Borgia 170)


Every [discovery] that is sent from the spirit world is for the advantage and spiritual progression of man. If perverted minds use those same things for the destruction of man, then man has only himself to blame. . . .

Material progress must go hand in hand with spiritual progress..

It was never intended that when the results of our scientists’ researches are communicated to the earth they were to be seized upon by the few to the exclusion of all others. . . . The day will assuredly come when our two worlds will be closely interrelated, when communication between the two will be a commonplace of life, and then the great wealth of resources of the spirit world will be open to the earth world, to draw upon for the benefit of the whole human race. (Borgia 73-75)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

The Hall of Music

Music being such a vital element in the world of spirit, it is not surprising that a grand building should be devoted to the practice, teaching, and the fostering of every description of music. . . .

I found that the greater the knowledge of music the more it helped one to understand so many things of the life here. . . .

The library contained books dealing with music as well as the scores of vast quantities of music that had been written on earth by composers who had now passed into spirit, or by those who were still upon the earth. . . . There was hardly a work that had not since been altered by the composer himself since coming into spirit. . . . The library provided a complete history of music from the very earliest times. . . .

Many apartments were set aside for students who can learn of music in every branch, from theory to practice, under teachers whose names are known the earth world over. . . . It must be remembered, as with the painters, composers have a different appraisement of the fruits of their brains after passing into spirit. In common with us all here, they see things exactly as they are—including their compositions. . . . In music, it can be said that the spirit world starts where the earth world leaves off. There are laws of music here which have no application to the earth whatever. . . . Earthly ears are not attuned to music that is essentially of the spirit realms. . . .

The many types of musical instrument so familiar on earth were to be seen in the college of music, where students could be taught to play upon them. And here again, where dexterity of the hands is so essential the task of gaining proficiency is never arduous or wearisome, and it is, moreover, so much more rapid than upon the earth. As students acquire a mastery over their instrument they can join one of the many orchestras that exist here, or they can limit their performance to their many friends. . . . We were extremely interested in the many instruments that have no counterpart upon the earth-plane. They are, for the most part, specially adapted to the forms of music that are exclusive to the spirit world, and they are for that reason very much more elaborate. Such instruments are only played with others of their kind for their distinctive music. . . .

It is natural that this building should be possessed of a concert hall. This was a very large hall capable of seating comfortably many thousands. . . .

At the rear of the hall was . . . a vast amphitheater like a great bowl sunk beneath the level of the ground. . . . The seats that were farthest away from the performers were exactly upon ground level. Immediately surrounding these seats were masses of the most beautiful flowers of every possible hue, with a grassy space beyond, while the whole area of this outdoor temple of music was encompassed by a magnificent plantation of tall and graceful trees. (Borgia 63-66)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

[Ruth] was an accomplished performer during her earth life, and she has since told us of the thrilling moment when she seated herself before her “spirit instrument”, as she called it. . . . The tone of her “spirit piano” was something that she could never have imagined possible, it was so perfectly balanced and of such ringing quality. . . . Her memory was as sound as though she had the very music before her. (Borgia 189-190)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

The Hall of Art

Acharya: He may meet the artists of the past, and it must not be supposed that they lose interest in their work because they have died. Far from it, now they create beautiful thought-forms, for they have no longer to use brushes and canvas to express their art. . . . The thought-forms they create are just the same as pictures here, just as visible and much more beautiful. . . . They often say: “If only I could express on canvas exactly what my imagination pictures, but never does it come exactly right.” On the astral plane the pictures created are exactly what the artist perceives and so the creations of their imagination there are more beautiful than the finest pictures to be found in the world. (Richelieu 21-22)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

The original paintings for all the paintings ever done on earth are hanging in the astral galleries. In the physical world it’s not possible to create the “real” work of art because we, in the physical, do not possess the tools to translate the thought onto canvas. . . .

Outside the spirit galleries, many people are busy working on various forms of art. I saw teachers examining the artists’ works, and helping them. . . .

In spirit, we can work or observe with no interruption. (Browne 82-84)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

The first hall that Edwin took us into was concerned with the art of painting. This hall was of very great size and contained a long gallery, on the walls of which were hanging every great masterpiece known to man. They were arranged in such a way that every step of earthly progress could be followed in proper order, beginning with the earliest times and so continuing down to the present day. Every style of painting was represented, gathered from all points of the earth. . . .

We were now seeing the originals for the first time. What we had seen was an earthly counterpart, which was perishable from the usual causes—for example, from fire or the general disintegration through the passage of time. But here we were viewing the direct results of the thoughts of the painter, created in the etheric before he actually transferred those thoughts to his earthly canvas. It could be plainly observed, in many cases, where the earthly picture fell short of that which the painter had in his mind. . . . In some instances it had been the pigments that had been at fault when, in the early times, the artist had been unable to procure or evolve the particular shade of color he wanted. but though he lacked physically, his mind had known precisely what he wished to do. He had built it up in the spirit—the results of which we were now able to see—while he had failed to do so on the material canvas. . . .

Another great point of dissimilarity—and the most important—was the fact that here all these pictures were alive. . . . These pictures, then, whether landscape or portrait, were never flat; that is, they did not seem to have been painted upon flat canvas. They possessed, on the other hand, all the completeness of relief. . . . One felt that the shadows were real shadows cast by real objects. The colors glowed with life. . . .

What system is used for the selection of paintings to hang upon these walls? I was told that it was a question that is frequently asked by visitors to this gallery. The answer is that by the time an artist, whether he be good, bad, or just commonplace, has adjusted himself to his new life, he has no further illusions—if he ever harbored any—of his own work. Usually an extreme diffidence sets in, fostered by the immensity and the superlative beauty of this realm. So that in the end the problem becomes one of scarcity rather than superabundance!

When we gazed at the portraits of so many men and women whose names had worldwide fame, whether they lived in distant times or in the present day, it gave Ruth and me a strange feeling to think that we were now inhabitants of the same world as they, and that they, like ourselves, were very much alive, and not mere historic figures in the chronicles of the earth world.

In other parts of this same building were rooms wherein students of art could learn all that there is to be learned. . . . Here instruction is easy, and the acquisition and application of knowledge equally facile to those who wish to learn. . . . Progress towards proficiency is consequently smooth and rapid. (Borgia 45-47)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Art Creation Through Visualization

Sandy (channeled): If you have a desire to create something, say a painting or music, you can just visualize it or hear it and it springs into existence immediately. And as your vision changes, those changes are instantly reflected in the new creation before you. Everything flows effortlessly from one form into another with ease and grace. (Fairchilde 11)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

Children in the Astral

Children Growing Up in the Astral

At first I wondered why children have to grow up in the astral, there being no need for bodily development. But when an incarnation is initiated, a new astral body is created, and a new identity is developed, even during a relatively short life. That young personality is full of desires, fears, and expectations, just like those who live a full life, leading to time spent in the astral. They take their last image of themselves (as a child) and their mental development with them.

What of the souls who pass over as children; indeed, what of those, even, who pass into the spirit world at birth?

The answer is that they grow as they would have grown upon the earth-plane. But the children here—of all ages—are given such treatment and care as would never be possible in the earth world. . . .

What gave us the most enjoyable surprise was to see, interspersed throughout the woods, the quaintest little cottages such as one was always inclined to believe only belonged to the pages of children’s story-books. . . .

Great numbers of children live in these tiny dwellings, each being presided over by an older child, who is perfectly capable of attending to any situation that might arise with the other “residents”.

As we walked along we could see groups of happy children, some playing games with their fellows, others seated upon the grass while a teacher was reading to them. Others, again, were to be observed listening attentively and with marked interest to a teacher who was explaining the flowers to them, and giving them something of a lesson in botany. . . .

Edwin took us to one of the teachers. . . . We were instantly made welcome. . . . She had been in the spirit world a goodly number of years. She had had children of her own when upon the earth-plane, and she was still keenly interested in their welfare, and that had led her to take on her present work. . . .

She radiated that charm and confidence, kindliness and mirthfulness of nature that so appealed to the children. . . . I do not think we had as yet seen anyone so superlatively happy as this gracious soul.

In this sphere, our new friend told us, there were to be found children of all ages, from the infant, whose separate existence upon the earth-plane had amounted to only a few minutes, or who even had had no separate existence at all, but had been born “dead”, to the youth of sixteen or seventeen years of earth time.

It frequently happens that as the children grow up they remain in this same sphere, and themselves become teachers for a period, until other work takes them elsewhere. . . .

Whether the teachers were themselves parents upon the earth-plane or not, they all undergo an extensive course of training before they are adjudged fit to fill the post of teacher to the children, and to conform with, and uphold, the rigidly high standards of the work. . . .

The mental and physical growth of the child in the spirit world is much more rapid than in the earth world. (Borgia 156-161)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Oh, we have community centres, and the children of course are one of the greatest joys. I’ve seen so many children who live with their people over here. Of course many of them — their parents are still on earth, but they’re taken in charge by people related to them like a grandmother and so on, but if there is no close tie or relationship there are always souls here who’ll take charge. And we have schools for them, and they learn all sorts of things, many of them more important than they learned at school on earth. GOCchanneled • modern • Flint

Acharya: When children reach the astral world they have a wonderfully happy life, because of the absence of restrictions. They never lack attention for there are always numbers of mothers that have passed over who are willing and eager to care for a child that has died when a baby. (Richelieu 34)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Researchers on the other side tell us that children who die on Earth arrive on the mid-astral plane or the third plane and are either cared for by relatives who have died before them or they are cared for by people who love children. (Kubis and Macy 16)


Salter: “There are many such homes here in which children are looked after. Little babies are here, too. Many women and men are constantly taking care of the children.” (Kubis and Macy 32-33)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

The babies were growing up quickly, getting prepared for future lives on earth. She took me to view the nursery. It was enchanting. Beautiful murals of Mother Goose nursery rhymes were painted on the walls. These murals seemed alive.

I heard no crying in this realm of the spirit. Children were singing songs and laughing. (Browne 21)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

What Children Study

The children’s studies have an extremely wide range. . . . Many . . . subjects of the earthly curricula are entirely omitted as being superfluous in the world of spirit. It would be more exact to say that the children are given knowledge of a particular subject rather than taught it.

As they grow they are able to choose for themselves the type of work that appeals to them, and so by specializing in their studies the children can become equipped with the necessary qualifications. Some of them, for instance, elect to return to the earth-plane temporarily to work with us in the exercise of communication, and they make highly efficient instruments, and thoroughly enjoy their visits. Such visits have the advantage of adding widely to their experience. It increases their depth of understanding of the trials and tribulations—and the pleasures—of being incarnate. . . .

The children’s realm is a township in itself, containing everything that great minds, inspired by the greatest Mind, could possibly provide for the welfare, comfort, and education, and the pleasure and happiness of its youthful inhabitants. The halls of learning are as fully equipped as are those larger establishments in our own sphere. Indeed, in many respects, they are more so, since they have all the equipment for the diffusion of knowledge and learning to those who are possessed of neither in the slightest degree, and who must therefore start at the very beginning. . . . This concerns those children who have passed into the spirit world in their extreme infancy. Children who leave the earth world in their early years will continue their studies from where they left off. (Borgia 161-162)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

How Children Play

Acharya: Once a thing is imagined, it is there plain for him to see, for the matter of the astral world is moulded by thought. . . . Whatever he thinks of, he becomes and when he gets tired of that impersonation, he has only to think of someone else and the plastic astral body obeys his commands. (Richelieu 34-35)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

I first recalled entering an extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical organization. There was a vast hall with various split levels and a congregation of more than 500 extraphysical children between the ages of 2 and 13. The extraphysical consciousnesses had the appearance of real children with infantile mentalities. Many resembled angels. . . .

The whole extraphysical complex was similar to a covered playground with a very high ceiling. . . .

The little ones were generally well behaved. They all paid attention to the show that was going on above their heads. . . . There were fantastic kaleidoscopes or galaxies materializing dreams and wishes, breathing life into toys, machines and three-dimensional fantasies.

I understood that the creations were incredibly vivid and real morphothosenes NOTE: thought forms, the products of powerful consciousnesses. There were magic wands opening treasure chests, Santa Claus sacks, cornucopias of riches, surprise boxes, magic lamps, videos of endless stories and everlasting springs of wonders, satisfying the most exotic whims. The images were incredibly rich, beautiful and extravagant. . . .

The spectacle I was witnessing served as a kind of fortifying injection to the imagination of the children. It had the effect of enhancing their intelligence and promoting a greater maturity of the consciousness.

The toys rained down on the little ones with mirth, melodies, dances, mysteries, tenderness and love in their forms and movements, and would disappear just before touching the children’s heads. If a child was interested, the object of his or her desire would materialize in his or her hands. . . .

The institution contained amusement parks, a circus with ponies, fountains of toys, orchards of Christmas trees, imagination projectors, a thousand-and-one inventions and everything that the consciousness has ever conceived and created. All of it pulsing with life, light, animation, dimension and beauty, originating and spiraling in an incessant act of creation. . . .

I noticed that the majority of extraphyiscal consciousnesses at that stage of infantile human appearance did not fly. Outside of that sort of covered stadium, were incredibly beautiful, sprawling gardens. . . .

I perceived more sound there in the mental transmissions than I normally do when outside the body. (Vieira 199-201)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Spending Time with Children Who Passed

Acharya: Everyone when asleep spends these hours in the same world as the child who is dead. . . . They are able to talk to the child and he to them, to play with him, to continue his education and so on. . . . Often when parents are mourning over the death of a child, the one who is dead is standing by their side, trying in every way possible to communicate with them. To the child, the parents seem to be very dull and stupid at such times, for the child cannot realize that although he can see them, they cannot see him. (Richelieu 35-36)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Shall we be able to recognize our children when we ourselves arrive in the spirit world? The answer is, most emphatically, Yes. . . .

You must know that when the physical body sleeps, the spirit body temporarily withdraws from it. . . . The spirit body will thus spend part of the lifetime of the earthly body in spirit lands. And it is upon these visits that one meets relatives and friends who have passed on before, and it is similarly upon these visits that parents can meet their children, and thus watch their growth. In the majority of cases the parents are not allowed within the children’s own sphere, but there are plenty of places where such meetings can take place. Remembering what I have said about the retentiveness of the subconscious mind you will see that, in such cases, the problem of recognizing a child does not arise, because the parent has seen the child and observed its growth throughout the whole of the intervening years. . . .

There must be, of course, a sufficient bond of attachment between the parent and child, or else this law will not come into operation. (Borgia 161-162)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Children’s Growth and Length of Time in the Astral

Many state that children who die early are reborn again not long after. In Richelieu’s A Soul’s Journey, Acharya clarifies that this is done using the same astral and mental bodies. Others say that the growth of the child is completed in the astral. It may be a matter of how far along growth and development has progressed in the recently ended physical life. It may also be a matter, as it often is, of personal choice. When it comes down to it, the shape of the astral body is itself a fluid projection and could be anything.

A Short Stay Before Reincarnation

Acharya: If [a child] dies young, it gains little experience and it will not take long to assimilate this after leaving the physical world, thus it is more likely that the child who has died young will be the sooner back to live another life. (Richelieu 34)


Acharya: The child, having little or no experience to consolidate after such a short physical existence, returns to the astral plane only, for a few years, and is then given a new physical body retaining the same astral and mental bodies which it had drawn round itself prior to the recent short life on the physical plane. (Richelieu 39)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Growing Up in the Astral

There are varying ideas about how this works. Some state that the child’s astral body grows as it would have in the physical. Others say that they gain their adult body instantly, and some say their astral bodies don’t grow at all. Recalling that the astral body’s shape is instantly responsive to thought, and can be projected upon by others, all of these could be true in different situations.

Having studied the paranormal for many years, I now realise from an overwhelming amount of evidence that children who are aborted, miscarried, stillborn or who die during childhood, continue to mature on the Other Side of Life until they reach their prime of life. . . . The brother I saw was about seven and the sister about five, the ages they would have been had they lived. (Beaumont 14)VS-FBNDEr • modern • Beaumont

The children grow and develop until they have reached the average age of twenty-five to thirty years. (Kubis and Macy 16)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

Transformation to Adult

Angels (channeled): As a child leaves its body, its soul still reflects the size and shape and immature form of a child. However, a transformation begins upon entry into the tunnel that is completed after the life review. And with the completion of this transformation, the soul then possesses a body that you would call “adult,” perfect and whole and made of light. (Fairchilde 84)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

This fits with those who have contacted their disembodied child not long after their death and seen them in their adult form. But the astral form is projected from one’s self-conception. A child wouldn’t know what it would look like as an adult.

Life in the Mid-Astral

Our activities in the mid-astral, just as our appearance and environment, takes on the form of our most recent physical life. The astral is a nonphysical borderland between two realities or focuses; the physical and nonphysical. Here we bring into the nonphysical all the forms and habits of physical life, for as long as we like. Gradually these habits fade, as they are no longer necessary, though they can be enjoyed whenever desired.

Recreation and Socializing

In the spirit world we do not suffer fatigue either of body or mind, but to continue unremittingly in the pursuit of any one occupation, without any intermittent change, would soon produce feelings of mental dissatisfaction or unrest. . . . We will exchange our present task for another form of work, we can cease work altogether and spend our time reclining in our homes or elsewhere; we can occupy ourselves in study; or we can engage ourselves in the amusing recreations that abound in these realms. . . .

Intellectual recreation, which may take diverse forms, is amply provided for in the halls of learning, because learning can itself be a recreation. (Borgia 145-146)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Seeking Variety, New Experiences

Here it is a world of absolute beauty, and there’s the joy of progress in everything, the feeling of elation that comes with the realisation that all the time you’re stepping forward. There’s always something new, something more interesting, some new experience, some new place to go to, new people to visit, fresh arrivals coming over from the earth. People we have known and loved, helping them to settle, getting them interested in all sorts of things over here. GOCchanneled • modern • Flint

Boredom can find no place here as a general state of affairs. People have been known to become bored, but that very boredom begets their first step—or their next step—in spiritual progression through their engaging in some useful work. There are myriads of tasks to be performed—and myriads of souls to perform them. (Borgia 110)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Socializing and Parties

Most people are able to tell me about having freedom of movement and going to open spaces where souls of many learning levels gather in a recreational atmosphere. . . .

In these communal areas, floating souls socially engage in many activities. Some are quite playful, as when I hear of older souls “teasing” the younger ones about what lies ahead for them. One subject put it this way, “We play tricks on each other like a bunch of kids. During hide-and-seek, some of the younger ones get lost and then we help them find themselves.” I am also told “guests” can appear in soul groups at times to entertain and tell stories, similar to the troubadours of the Middle Ages. Another subject mentioned that her group loved to see an odd-looking character known as “Humor” show up and make them all laugh with his antics. (Newton 96)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

My subjects differentiate between the shorter breaks from soul study and those involving more recreation time. This is an example from a male client relating a typical intermission from class work:

There are ten people in my group and we separate from each other during the short breaks. I like to wander about, away from our enclosure. I might go down the hall and out into an open area where people from many other groups are milling around and talking. What I like about these casual rest periods is the spontaneity.

Another subject had this to say about lesson breaks with members of her group who are inclined to choose female bodies:

We go to a space surrounded by a lush garden of flowers. It has a beautiful pool with vibrating, restorative, liquid energy. It is shallow so we can wade rather than actually swim. We float around as water nymphs and tell each other funny stories about our lives. (Newton 291)

DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Don: Do you have formal entertainments such as music and the arts? . . .

Dr. Peebles: Over here it’s all the time, it’s one big party but it’s not a party of withdrawal and suppression of the senses, it’s a party of heightening the senses—how are our senses heightened?—through contact, through intimacy, through party, through different points of view, a rapture of the differences. . . . And the sense of being God, the sense of being divine, or alive, is heightened accordingly. (Pendleton 41)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Play Without Competition

The departed ones . . . even play, but without competition, just for the sheer joy of it. (Starnes 86)LFSchanneled • modern • James

There was no such thing as competition, as you only had to make a thought-form of beating your opponent for it to happen. (Richelieu 51)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Astral Games (Newton)

The following are games described by Newton’s hypnotic subjects, who are regressed to the point between lives when they are with their soul group, a plane of consciousness near their reincarnating self. At this level, they may still be physically-oriented to some degree, but have full awareness of the astral reality and play games most befitting of that awareness.

The Ring Dance / Circle Game

Remember that the flow comes through the planes as vortexes, and we are individual vortexes of consciousness. In this game, people joining together into a larger vortex of joined consciousness.

One diversion I hear rather often is of souls forming a circle to more fully unify and project their thought energy. Always, a connection with a higher power is reported here. . . . “Thought rhythms are so harmonized they bring forth a form of singing.” Gracefully subtle dancing can also take place when souls whirl around each other in a mixture of energy, blending and separating in exotic patterns of light and color. Physical things such as shrines, boats, animals, trees, or ocean beaches can be conjured up at the center of these dances as well. These images have special meaning to soul groups as planetary symbols NOTE: physical forms which reinforce positive memories from former lives together. (Newton 96)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Subject: “We engage in the ring dance, moving in a graceful, free-flowing harmony around firelight accompanied by the humming of lilting melodies. Our energy whirls in circular, changing cadences as a shift in wind of moods. For us this is an offering of the intense relationships we have for each other born from a thousand lifetimes together. We come to participate in dance and song as an affirmation of our bonds and to resonate a collective wisdom.”

Subject: “We start moving in a circle and then the pace accelerates faster and faster. We gather all this force, pushing it in front of us, until we look like a whirlwind with no space between. Now, the dance is gone—replaced by a cascading turbulence, which is a joining of our souls. As we slow down, the effects of unraveling energy are useful in observing our separation. At the end of this dance we have experienced the intricate differences between our vibrational energy patterns.”

Some souls have described the scene above as “the tumbleweed game.” This indicates to me there is only a fine line between spiritual dancing and games. (Newton 305)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

I saw twenty people beyond the first trees, playing a singing-dancing game something like “skip-to-my-lou”. They were having a hilarious time holding hands and dancing in a circle — fast and lively. ISHNDEr • modern • Yensen

Games of Chase

The “rules” are loosely interpreted. There are elements of playful competitions. . . . Spiritual games are not played with the objective that somebody wins while others lose. Games are vigorous and carefree at the same time. . . .

Subject: “We chase around, trying to catch each other by flowing fast in straight lines and then maintaining that speed when turning sharply. The more maneuverable spirits are able to double back, stop and start again quickly without getting caught. . . .”

Subject: “I love the meadows with trees to climb and tall grass where we can roll around chasing after each other and playing leapfrog. We can also shape shift into objects to make our games more interesting.” (Newton 310)

DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

The first version of this game appears in Tron as the light cycle battle.

The light cycle battle in Tron
High-Velocity Impact Games

Subject: “In our game of bolt-banging, we line up in two long lines opposite each other. We create balls of energy and throw them high over an imaginary line or fire them in straight or low trajectories at opposing players. We must stay in a confined area to exchange bolts without slowing our momentum. At first it’s easy to get out of the way while making your own bolts at the same time. Then the tempo increases and our play area looks like a hailstorm. When our bolts are flying around, they can be dodged, or caught and thrown back. The object is not to be inadvertently hit by a bolt. A player who is zapped is not out—he just tries harder to be more agile. We feel the complexities of each soul carried in the bolts which hit us.” (Newton 311)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

This game also appears in Tron! This is the disc game. In fact, the whole lighting style of the computer world within Tron is based on the formless reality of the astral.

The disc battle in Tron

Another high-velocity game is . . . where souls line up opposite each other in a square. . . . These souls rush at each other en masse. One subject said, “This is a game of collision, where we bounce off one another in a chain reaction of whirling energy.” The object seems to be the creation of a high volume of concentrated energy. Another client who plays this game told me:

Subject: “The energy flow from all of us is pooled so that each player receives a heightened awareness from all the other souls. It’s an exhilarating game. There is a magnification of all our energy which is unified. Eventually, when the energy charge lessens, we all settle down and engage in a kind of folk dance.” (Newton 311)

DoShypnosis • modern • Newton
Low-Velocity Sharing Games

Case 53:

S: We enjoy group games with lots of souls where everyone has an equal position and is engaged in the same way. . . . The gemball game: Many souls come to a space where we sit in a great circle. Then each of us creates an energy ball the size of a tennis ball, which looks like a crystalline gemstone. . . . The energy colors represent individual expression. . . . Each person holds their ball until someone says, “GO!” Then, we all gently push our balls to the center of the ring. . . . The gemballs carom off each other with radiating colors splashing in all directions . . . but they don’t quite stop . . . we keep them moving. . . . Finally, one comes to you. During each series of play, a corresponding player will receive my ball if there is a magnetic attraction. . . . This tells you that you might be linked to the owner in some fashion. Gemball is an intimate game of expectation and trust because you never know where your ball is going or what you will receive back. . . . The gemball gives you the means to learn about the private aspects of a soul which could relate to you in a special way. (Newton 312-314)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Other Games

Subject: “My group especially enjoys acrobatics. We do not perform gymnastics in human form, as some of the others do. We retain our oval, or elongated shapes of pure energy. We set up an energy field resembling a kind of trampoline to be used for tumbling in relays. It includes a dance form which is too hard to describe, but it’s all done with a great deal of laughter and fun. . . .”

I have noticed that these activities may be combined with comedy skits. Souls who engage in these forms of entertainment love to poke fun at each other. (Newton 305-306)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Games Dreamers Play

Those in the dream state are far more physically-oriented, and often mistake the astral as the physical. At this level, we are more likely to try playing physical games, including sports and video games, often with strange results.

My self-awareness comes and goes in the dream state. At times I think I’m in the physical. But at the frequencies when I’m aware that I’m dreaming, I can engage in some really interesting astral games that take advantage of my far less limited body and environment.

See the sections called Playing Games.

Theater

One particular diversion that finds a very considerable measure of favor with us here is that of dramatic representation of different kinds.

We have beautiful theaters. . . .

Each theater of this realm is familiar to us by the type of play that is presented in it. The plays themselves are frequently vastly different from those that are customary upon the earth-plane. . . . We can see many problem plays where social questions of the earth-plane are dealt with, but unlike the earth-plane our plays will provide a solution to the particular problem. . . .

We can go see comedies where, I do assure you, the laughter is invariably much more hearty and voluminous than is ever to be heard in a theater of the earth-plane. In the spirit world we can afford to laugh at much that we once, when incarnate, treated with deadly seriousness and earnestness!

We have witnessed grand historical pageants showing the greater moments of a nation, and we have seen, too, history as it really was. . . . But surely the most impressive, and, at the same time, interesting experience is to be present at one of these pageants where the original participants themselves re-enact the events in which they were concerned, first as the events were popularly thought to have occurred, and then as they actually took place. These representations are among the most widely attended here, and never are there more attentive and rapt members of the audience than those players who, during their earthly lives, played the parts, in stage plays, of the famous characters whom they are now seeing “in the flesh”.

In such pageants the coarser, depraved and debased incidents are omitted entirely, because they would be distasteful to the audience, and, indeed, to all in this realm. Nor are we shown scenes which are, in the main incidents, nothing but battle and bloodshed and violence. (Borgia 146-148)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Vacations

This includes visits to other worlds, astral or physical.

There are souls who come to Earth as invisible beings between lives so they can re-experience former physical environments. The only problem with this is they must return to chronological time, which means these souls are caught up with change since they were last here. . . . There are souls who find this sort of nostalgic trip to be unrewarding and even frustrating out of a physical body. . . .

It is change that seems to have the biggest impact on the vacationing soul. Many won’t return to Earth for recreation between lives because of the day-to-day modernization of the communities they once occupied. In dimensions away from ground zero on Earth, images of places and the people who once lived here are frozen in a timeless vacuum that never vanishes from existence. (Newton 293)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Solitary Hobbies

Other recreational activities, such as art and composition, are pursued quietly and individually. The practice of music and sculpture may be pursued alone or collectively. (Newton 306)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Souls may wish to add their old pets to these scenes. (Newton 295)


Case 50:

Dr. N: Kimoye, what do you like to do for recreation?

S: Frankly, I am a rather quiet, unsocial soul and I enjoy doing two things. I garden and play with animals during the time I am away from my group.

Dr. N: Do you actually grow things in the spirit world?

S: Creating living things from energy is one of our important exercises here.

Dr. N: Tell me about playing with the animals.

S: I have a dog and cat as well as a horse. These are my pets from the last life.

Dr. N: Do they just appear when you want them?

S: No, I must call for them as they don’t normally live in our spaces here. I can’t go to their place. An Animal Caretaker brings them to me. We call them trackers. (Newton 298)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

What No Longer Satisfies

Acharya: As an example of what happens to a man after death, take the sort of person who lives entirely for the physical plane life. . . .

After death a man of this type will probably be extremely bored and will have practically nothing to do. He will soon realize that making thought-forms of good dinners and intricate business deals becomes a very unsatisfactory method of killing time. . . . He does not get the physical satisfaction to which he is accustomed after a good dinner with choice wines, though he can imagine and even appreciate the taste of dishes and wines which he used to have on earth. It is impossible for him to feel the same result after drinking alcohol that he felt during his lifetime, however much he may drink, and the feeling of repletion which follows a good dinner on the physical plane is entirely absent from the “astral” meal. Neither does he obtain much satisfaction from a successful business deal produced in his imagination, when he is unable to use the money so made. (Richelieu 22)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

The Futility of Physical Sports

Similar dissatisfaction is experienced from his accustomed sports. . . . He can still play golf if he wishes, in his new life, but he soon tires of this, for every shot he makes goes to the exact spot he has in mind at the moment of striking the ball. . . . You can easily imagine how boring such a game would soon become. . . . The uncertainty was the charm of the game, and this no longer exists at the astral level. (Richelieu 23)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

We have no need here to take bodily exercise, vigorous or otherwise, nor do we need to go out into the “fresh air”. Our spirit bodies are always in perfect condition. . . .

As most of the outdoor games of the earth world involve the use of a ball, it will be appreciated that here, where the law of gravity operates under different conditions from yours anything in the nature of propelling a ball by striking it, would lead to quite hopeless results. . . .

Many of our erstwhile earthly games seem rather tame and trivial beside our greatly increased powers in the spirit world. The fact that we can move ourselves through space instantaneously is enough to make the greatest earthly athletic skill recede into insignificance. . . . There is such a superabundant supply of vastly more entertaining things to be seen and done here, besides which a great deal of the earthly recreations appear sheer trivialities. (Borgia 148-149)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Professions and Hobbies

The astral world has its own art, movies, plays, concerts, and so on. And you can bet that they’re all far more impressive than those here.

Acharya: Everything . . . is produced by thought. Life there can be one long holiday. We can devote ourselves to whatever we really desire to do and indulge in hobbies to our hearts’ content.. There is nothing in the astral body which can tire. (Richelieu 20)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Imagine yourself in a world where no one works for a living, but where everyone works for the sheer joy of doing something that will be of service to others. Just imagine that, and you will begin to understand something of the life in spirit lands.

A great many earthly occupations have no application whatever to the spirit world. . . . The need for physical subsistence no longer exists with them, and in place of it such people feel gloriously free to engage themselves in some new work. They need never wonder what they are fitted for; they will soon find something which attracts their attention and draws their interest. And it will not be long before they are joining their fellows in learning some new occupation, and thoroughly enjoying themselves. . . .

It is very surprising how quickly efficiency is gained by the stimulus of desire. The “wish to do” becomes translated into the “ability to do” in a very short time. . . .

All work is undertaken willingly, freely, for the love of doing it, for the pride in creating something, for the desire of being of service to one’s fellow inhabitants and to the realm in general. (Borgia 165-166)


Every occupation and every task performed by the inhabitants of this and higher realms is done willingly, for the pure wish of doing so. . . . There is no such thing as being compelled to undertake a task. . . . We never want here for help and advice. (Borgia 52)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Raising our vibrations rapidly, and passing over many degrees of scenes of this kind, we find ourselves on a considerably higher plane. Here we see men engaged in what would be called “useful work” in earth life. But they are performing it not as labor, but rather as a joyous recreation. Observing closely, you will see that the work is all of an inventive and constructive nature. The men and women are perfecting that in which their interest was engaged while on earth life. . . . On some of these subdivisions we see the artist busily at work, turning out wonderful masterpieces; also musicians creating great compositions. . . . The architect builds great structures—the inventor discovers great things. And all are filled with the joy of work, and the ecstasy of creative imagination. . . .

In this work on the Astral, there is an actual mental advance and progress. . . .

Here on these very planes of the Astral there is being built the mould from which will actually pour great inventive and creative achievements, on the material plane, in the future incarnations of these souls now doing work on this plane. . . . Many a work of art, musical composition, great piece of literature, or great invention, has been but a reproduction of an Astral pattern. This will help to explain the feeling common to all great performers of creative, imaginative or intellectual work—the strange feeling that their work is but a completion of something at which they had previously wrought—a re-discovery, as it were.

Again, in this work-play of the Astral, the soul is always at work using up old ideas, aspirations, etc., and discarding them finally. . . . Life on the Astral is very earnest and intense. (Panchadasi 64-66)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

My friend Kathy passed over in 1988. . . .

In the second dream, which came a year later, Kathy very excitedly reported her new assignment. She had been placed in charge of a large group of babies. . . .

Her greatest love was children. There was no better person to handle this job. (Browne 20-21)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

Physical vs Spiritual Focus

Remember that Atkinson’s (and Leadbeater’s and Besant’s) “higher astral” corresponds with the mid-astral of others.

The life of the soul on the comparatively higher divisions of the Astral consists in a working out of the intellectual desires and ordinary tendencies, tastes, likes, and aspirations which they were unable to manifest fully in earth life. . . . But they are all concerned with physical manifestations, rather than with spiritual unfoldment and evolution. . . . The higher planes are those in which the spiritual forces bud and flower, and bear fruit—the Astral, even in its highest planes, is the scene of the living-out, and working-out, of earthly intellectual and similar ambitions and aspirations. (Panchadasi 62)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

Acharya: For the spiritually minded man, the man who has meditated deeply on higher things, there waits an infinity of bliss. During his lifetime he has had to rely on faith and his own reasoning powers, now he can prove the truth of many of the theories which he has studied in the world, and one can but faintly imagine the joy and peace that this knowledge will bring to such a man. . . .

The philanthropist who during his lifetime has had one thought, one object in view—the helping of his fellow men—has perhaps the greatest opportunity of all, for now he is free to devote the whole of his time to helping and comforting those who require his services. (Richelieu 32)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Art

The following is in the third astral plane:

In many of these open spaces groups were congregated. We approached one of these groups and found that there were perhaps a hundred people watching an artist painting a picture, on a canvas that measured about fifty by thirty feet. They were obviously enthralled by what they were watching. . . . The artist was not using brushes, but he had in his hand a long stick resembling a fishing rod and as he pointed the stick at different parts of the canvas, a picture appeared, first in rough outline than later in detail. As he painted, the artist spoke from time to time, explaining what he was creating. . . .

Even in the picture galleries of this world, if one looks at a picture it often happens that one is able to feel something of what the artist has endeavored to express. Such feeling is emphasized a thousand times at the astral level, and looking at the great painting I knew without any shadow of doubt what this artist wished to express in colour and form. (Richelieu 91, 93)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Fiona’s Shop 2024 • 6 AM

I’m hanging out with Justin on a bed in what feels like a hallway. . . . He shows me this kind of art piece that had a special name. It was a long scene of people dancing from when one of his bands began. The view started in the center, and as I looked to the left and right, it continued in that direction like a wide panorama. It was in motion, in a little loop. People were dancing. It was artistically styled, mostly in black and white, but with some shades. There were exaggerated drawings of a few people in the back — probably the band members.

Astral Art: This art piece is amazing; something unique to the astral.

Movies

Lucid Dream: Bruce’s Arm and the School Bus 1997 • 10:13 AM • age 23

This girl next to me asked if I wanted to see the new movie coming out, named “Peace,” which seemed to have two parts. I recognized it and said “Yes, yes, I sure do!” though what I recognized wasn’t something familiar to me now.

Astral Movies: Only in the mid-upper astral would people be excited by a movie called “Peace”.

See also Fictional Stories.

Music

Acharya: If he wishes, the lover of music can spend the whole of his time listening to the finest music the world can produce. . . . He can meet the great musicians of the past—unless they have already reincarnated; he can see the mighty thought-forms which music on the physical plane produces in the finer matter of the astral world. Even though during his lifetime he was unable to play, he can now produce music by imagination. (Richelieu 21)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

From my research, I have come to believe that more than any other medium, music uplifts the soul with ranges of notes far beyond what we know on Earth. . . .

Case 52:

Dr. N: Do you bring souls from groups other than your own to be in this heavenly choir?

S: Yes, but lots of groups like to sing opposite each other and see who can be the most innovative. (Newton 307-308)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Wanting to Be Useful

The sight of so much activity on the part of my fellow inhabitants of this realm had set my mind to thinking about my own future work and what form it could take. . . . It was a sensation common to all, sooner or later—the urge to be doing something useful for the good of others. . . . Edwin assured us that we could continue to go upon our explorations indefinitely if we so wished, and that none would criticize or comment upon our actions. (Borgia 75)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Rotation of Work During Rests

The moment we feel the need for a change of work or other diversion, we cease our work for the time being, and turn to whatever else we wish. The staffs of all the halls of learning are no different from others in this respect. They most certainly need change and recreation, and so we find that the staffs alternate in their personnel as occasion demands. As some retire others take their places. . . .

Many of the people attached to the halls of learning have been there a great number of years as you reckon time. So devoted are they to their work that although they have progressed and virtually belong to a higher sphere, they prefer to remain where they are for some considerable period yet. They will retire, from time to time, to their own realm, and then return to take up their labors anew. The moment will eventually arrive when they will relinquish their position altogether to reside permanently in their own sphere, and then others, equally capable, will take their place. . . . The pressure of work may fluctuate, as it does with you upon earth. When we have our great celebrations and festivals, during which we are honored by the presence of visitants from the higher realms, it follows that large numbers of people will be present in the temple or elsewhere, and during that time there will be an appreciable diminution of some activities. . . .

In the halls of rest, however, the doctors and nurses are always in attendance whatever else may be taking place in other parts of the sphere. Their devotion to duty is always instantly rewarded, for during the general celebrations of the realm, the illustrious visitors from the upper realms make a special journey to the rest homes where they personally greet every one of the staff. (Borgia 178-179)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Food

Outside the physical, we get everything we need by being open to the flow. The astral body has no need for food and drink. Yet we remember the pleasures of food and drink and can create and enjoy anything we want.

Although it is not necessary to eat here, people enjoy eating with their friends and create the food they like. (Kubis and Macy 56)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

In describing the hereafter, one child said that food appeared whenever she wished for it, but there was no need to eat. (Talbot 255)HUscientific, researcher • modern • Talbot

We do eat, but not as often or the heavy foods of the earth plane. My love of fruit has allowed me to partake of many varieties I’ve never known before. Honey-sweet and juicy, I find the fruits filling and comforting. I don’t seem to have any need here for protein or starches. But, I still love my sweets! They are available whenever the urge hits me. You know how I loved chocolate! (Starnes 74)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Astral Breathing

There is also no need to breathe. The flow provides everything.

You don’t breathe here the way we breathe on earth. (McKnight 113)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

Sri Yukteswar: “Astral beings walk and work as intelligently guided and coordinated images of light, without the necessity of drawing power from oxygen. . . . Astral beings sustain themselves principally by cosmic light.” (Yogananda 405)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

Astral Clothing

The Nature of Astral Clothing

The physical form we project (along with its clothing) is a matter of physical habit — our own expectations of ourselves. We can consciously control our form as well, should we like. But at times, neither the conscious or subconscious idea of ourselves is engaged. At those times, we can appear naturally as a point of light, or anything between that and our usual physical forms.

Our clothing works the same way.

See Fluidity of Form.

One thing is clear to me—the clothing of the phantom NOTE: astral body is created, and is not a counterpart of the physical clothing. . . .

If my physical body were clad in a certain garb, my astral counterpart would be clothed in an identical garb. . . . But again, there have been many exceptions to that. . . . Sometimes . . . the astral body will be clothed in a different manner, e.g. a sort of flimsy, gauzy white. This is not at all unusual, and is perhaps the reason why “ghosts” have invariably become identified with white garments.

Sometimes this astral garment is mistaken by observers for an “aura”, and sometimes the aura is mistaken for the garment of white. . . . It is my belief that the clothing is formed from the aura. . . .

No sooner does one begin to think about his clothing than he will discover that his thoughts have already formed or materialized clothing for him. Thought creates in the astral. . . .

On another occasion I awakened and found myself moving along at the intermediate speed. A very dense aura surrounded me—so dense, in fact, that I could scarcely see my own body. It remained so until the phantom came to a stop, when I was dressed in the typical ghost-like garb! . . .

The conscious mind does not necessarily create the phantom’s attire—as many seem to think. . . .

The clothing seems to form out of the colored aura which surrounds the astral body; that is, when one sees the clothing form (and it does so quickly—instantaneously) it seems to form by the aura growing very dense, close to the body. (Muldoon 283-285)


“At first, right after death, the moulding in most cases is an unconscious act. . . . But as the mind gains control of itself, the act of dressing becomes a conscious act. . . .

“All darker colors denote a low state of development. As the spirit progresses upward the colors of the aura become continually brighter. . . . The character, quality, and development of the spirit are denoted by the colour of the garment.” — Melody D. Larsen, My Travels in the Spirit World (Muldoon 286)PotABOBEr • Spiritualism • Muldoon

Spirit Robes

We can project any image of clothing we wish. But when not projecting, it appears that the most common perception is of robes. It’s likely that this is because the astral body’s aura comes closest in terms of clothing to robes. For some, it could also be projections (from within or without) due to the religious idea of spiritual people wearing robes.

The great majority . . . wake up in these realms dressed in the counterpart of the clothes they wore when upon the earth-plane at the time of their transition. . . . They may remain so attired for just as long as they please. . . . Then they can change to their spirit clothing if they so wish. Most people are only too glad to make the change, since their old earthly style of clothing looks very drab in these colorful realms. . . .

Spirit robes vary in themselves almost as much as the realms vary. There always seems to be some subtle difference between one person’s spirit robe and another’s, both in color and form, so that there is an endless variety in the two particulars of color and form alone.

All spirit robes are of full length; that is, they reach down to the feet. They are sufficiently full to hang in graceful folds, and it is these very folds that present the most beautiful shades and tones of color. . . .

Many people will be found wearing a girdle or sash around the waist. . . .

We may wear what we like upon our feet, and most of us prefer to wear a covering of some sort. It usually takes the form of a light shoe or sandal. I have seen numbers of people here who have a predilection for going barefooted, and they do so. . . .

Our clothing possesses the same vibrational rate as the wearer. The higher one progresses the higher this rate becomes, and consequently dwellers in those elevated spheres will take on an unimaginable tenuousness both of spirit body and clothing. . . .

We seldom wear any covering upon our heads. I do not remember seeing anything of the sort anywhere in this realm. (Borgia 154-155)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

All outward appearances are produced, not by the texture of the material, but by the kind and degree of light that is the essence of a spirit robe. . . .

Edwin suggested that, for our present purposes, we might change to our natural element in the matter of clothes. . . .

Immediately I had expressed the wish to follow Edwin’s suggestion of discarding my earthly style of clothes, those very clothes faded away—dissolved—and I was attired in my own particular spirit robe. (Borgia 35-36)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Good evidence that the spirit robes are the aura taking its closest form as clothing — our “natural element”.

Everything glimmers and everybody is in beautiful robes. The clothing looks as if it’s transparent but electric colors shine through them. They’re the people’s auras. (Cannon 75)


Here they wear robes, but not always. . . . Sometimes you will see someone with the shape of a body and they’ll appear to have clothing on, but they’ll be rather white and transparent looking. Or sometimes if they wish to look more solid, they do. (Cannon 38)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

I’ve even added a couple of new garments to my wardrobe. In addition to favorite pants and shirts, I now have several long, flowing, robe-like garments of a silky-soft material, mostly whites and silvery blue. Clothing never soils here, so we don’t need much, just a few for variety. (Starnes 74)LFSchanneled • modern • James

This can sometimes even be seen in the near realm:

Next I knew I was in the Etheric again and heard the voices. This time I was irked and determined to confront them. I got up, with difficulty and said, also with much difficulty, “Whoever you are, come out and face me, I demand it!” . . . My brown curtains seemed to marshmallow out and it seemed this pack of strange humanoid creatures stepped through. . . . They had on long dingy robes and had strange distorted features. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Astral Sleep and Dreams

While I rest, I no longer sleep in the old terms, though I may, for the experience. Immediately following my death I slept out of habit, but gradually did so less and less. (Roberts 119)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

My friend asked me if I was tired. I had no ordinary sensation of earthly fatigue, but yet I felt somewhat the necessity for a bodily relaxation. He told me that my last illness was the cause of such a desire, and that if I wished I could pass into a state of complete sleep. (Borgia 16)


His best advice was that I should have a thorough rest, during which time he would leave me. . . . So, making myself ‘comfortable’ upon a couch, I sank into a delightful state of semi-sleep, in which I was fully conscious of my surroundings, yet at the same time I could feel a downpouring of new energy, which coursed through my whole being. I could feel myself becoming, as it were, lighter, with the last traces of the old earth conditions being driven away forever.

How long I remained in this pleasant state, I have no knowledge, but eventually I fell into a gentle slumber from which I awoke in that state of health which in the spirit world is perfect. (Borgia 22-23)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral beings sleep and dream even as you and I; the astral body is the dream body; we must not forget that. (Muldoon 262)PotABOBEr • Spiritualism • Muldoon

I never experience tiredness, but I do have daily “sleep” periods that are very refreshing. (James)LFSchanneled • modern • James

I’ve experienced this many times in the dream state.

See Going To Sleep In A Dream.

Astral Fame

Many, who were great upon earth, found themselves very small in spirit. And many, who were unknown upon earth, found themselves here so spiritually well known as to be almost overcome by it. (Borgia 104)


Fame in the spirit word is vastly different from fame in the earth world. Spiritual fame carries with it distinctions of a very different order from the earthly distinctions, and it is gained in one way only—in service to others. (Borgia 172)


The great, who have gained their greatness through the various expressions of their genius, consider themselves but the lowly units of a vast whole, the immense organization of the spirit world. They are all striving—as we are too—for the same purpose, and that is spiritual progression and development. (Borgia 176)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral Privacy

After we have been here a little while, and become accustomed to our new environment and mode of living, we find that we never intrude since we can read at once the mind of a person who wishes for a period of seclusion. And when we see people out in the open—in garden or countryside—we are always welcome to approach and hold friendly converse with them. (Borgia 28)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Past Life Privacy

Discretion is something we soon learn to exercise, and it is embodied in our never prying into the facts and circumstances of other people’s earthly lives. That does not mean to say that we are debarred from discussing our earthly lives, but the initiative always comes from the person concerned. If he wishes to tell anyone of his life on earth he will ever find a sympathetic and interested ear awaiting him. (Borgia 175)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Relationships in the Astral

Our Spiritual Family

Most of us on Earth have a large spiritual family in the spirit world and while we may not be aware of these family members, they often intercede for us and support us from the other side. (Kubis and Macy 57)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

Or they may be incarnated with us and part of our physical lives.

See Returning to Our Soul Group (Newton).

Our Connections

When we meet people whom we have known on earth, the dominant links between us are dependent on the kind of affections which brought us together. . . .

If you want to be united truly, eternally, with those you love, you must vibrate in harmony with them on all the planes. . . . The more intimate the communion of thoughts and desires, the less will be the separation. . . . The feeble links of mere habit weaken rapidly and have no influence in the higher worlds. (Yram 198-200)PAPOBEr • Yram

Astral Intimacy

Astral Sex

Without physical bodies, there is no need for reproduction. Thus in the astral realms there are no genders and no sex, except through the habits and desires we bring with us from the physical. Of course these desires can be intense. And we are no less in need of love, contact, and intimacy.

There is no need for sex, of course, as there is no pregnancy in spirit. Still, sex . . . can be enjoyed in the astral planes by those who made it a major part of their lives while on Earth. Eventually there will be more important things to do. APOWSITC/EVP researcher • modern • Macy

Sex does indeed exist [on the astral planet Marduk]; but without pregnancy. (Kubis and Macy 7)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

Astral Joining

After we were married, it often happened that we would travel together in space, with a sweetness of sensation impossible to describe. . . .

I project my astral body. . . .

Immediately freeing herself from her physical body she joined me. . . . When I kissed her, I pointed out the deluge of sensations which followed. Her love penetrated into my being under the guise of a general warmth, while a feeling of absolute confidence filled my spirit. On the other hand, my aura penetrated hers and I had the sensation as if melting into her. So intense were the vibrations that I experienced a kind of giddiness. I felt that if I pushed the experience to its furthest limit the abnormal speed of the vibrations would make me lose consciousness. . . .

During one of the experiments I noted the following facts:

I wished to unite my psychical body NOTE: astral body with that of my wife in order to note the physiological and psychological effects. In the atmosphere in which we had projected ourselves I could see our more material doubles united in the form of a cloud. Heavy at first, it began to clear in proportion to the greater and greater intimacy with which our subtle bodies interpenetrated one another. The transparency increased until soon we seemed no more than a vapour which was hardly visible. . . .

As the cloud became clearer I had the impression of taking off a series of clothes and becoming more and more intimately united with my wife. At the same time I could feel the vibrations of this state as if I were living in a psychological moment to which there was no end. . . .

In no other experience have I had so wideawake a consciousness, no love so powerful, nor a calm and serenity so profound.

It was if an ocean of love was taking possession of the bed. When the individuality of my wife united with mine, she brought a shade which was hardly perceptible, which then melted into my love, giving it a considerable expansion. The aura, the atmosphere thus generated became myself. . . . The radiation of consciousness, thus universalized, awakened in every atom of my being a kind of quivering which augmented the delicacy and sweetness of the spiritual harmony in which I found myself immersed. (Yram 206-208)PAPOBEr • Yram

There is no evidence of the male-female interpenetration. . . . Sensuality produced by the physical form of the sex counterpart is entirely absent. . . . There is an acute awareness of “difference,” which is like radiation (as it may well be) from the sun, or a fire as felt by one shivering with cold. . . .

The “act” itself is not an act at all, but an immobile, rigid state of shock where the two truly intermingle, not just at a surface level and at one or two specific body parts, but in full dimension, atom for atom, throughout the entire Second Body NOTE: astral body. There is a short, sustained electron (?) flow one to another. The moment reaches unbearable ecstasy, and then tranquility, equalization, and it is over. . . .

As in the physical state, the act is equally needed in the Second. In some part of Locale II NOTE: the astral realm, it is as ordinary as shaking hands. (Monroe 196-197)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

Don: Is there anything there that corresponds to physical sex?

Dr. Peebles: Yes. . . . It is walking into the center of another being. . . . You would just walk over here and uh, “Hi, Dr. Peebles” and you’d just step right into me. And I would not feel invaded, I’d feel expanded. Indeed, in this particular vibration no permission is requested, it’s a constant activity like breathing, people are walking in and out of each other all the time. When you become part of another being, inside them, your vibration feels different. Again, enjoying the differences rather than fearing them. . . . When you come to sexuality, you love the difference more than ever. . . . So there’s no orgasm, it doesn’t become delayed to a moment of time, you see. It’s a constant bliss. (Pendleton 42)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

In the following, someone in Monroe’s OBE program is drawn while OB to another member of the program they hadn’t connected with:

2312-CF: “I had an overwhelming desire to meld, to feel a part of him—to become one. It was truly one of the sharpest and clearest of experiences.

“I gave to him both my body and soul until there was this tremendous energy surge that rocked and exploded in us. . . . The more I gave, the greater I received and I didn’t want to let go. I wanted to give him even more. It was like two energies in perfect unison becoming one at last. . . .

“Memories of past lives together came rushing in like flashes of light. . . .

“Our stories fit like puzzle pieces, matching perfectly and interlocking.” (Monroe 35-36)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

We kiss and a surge of energy floods into my mind. Our bodies and minds come together in an intense explosion of pure energy and joy. Our thoughts merge and touch one another in a thousand subtle ways. I feel immersed in her mind as she and I become as one. The ecstasy is beyond words. For the first time, I feel complete and whole. . . .

With a jolt, I’m snapped back into my body. My entire being seems to vibrate at a lighter, finer level than I’ve ever known before. Even my physical body feels different—somehow brighter, lighter, and energized beyond my conception. (Buhlman 42-43)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

We got very close to each other, and just before we embraced I became conscious in the sense of a lucid dream.

The intensity of the experience is what caused me to be conscious. We embraced and at first I thought we were hugging. Then her body became less defined and started melting into mine. I was surprised and my body started melting too! As we melted into each other, energy started shooting out in all directions with the intensity of the sun. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Astral Joining for Forgiveness and Understanding

In case 47, I have chosen a man who had a rough start in his last life with an abusive, tyrannical father who was never satisfied with anything he did. . . .

Case 47:

Dr. N: How do the two of you bring all this to some sort of resolution in the spirit world?

S: When we are alone we agree to exchange the energy of our thoughts and all the memories of that life together. . . . Every particle of my identity as Carl’s son in that life is transferred to Carl while he projects all his memories as my father to me. It’s very subjective—and that’s good. . . .

Dr. N: And is each perspective totally honest?

S: There can be no deception here.

Dr. N: Does this exchange last long?

S: No, the transfer is brief but complete. Then we know all the trials and burdens, pain and anger—the drives—from the other’s perspective because it is like actually being inside their old body. We become the other person.

Dr. N: Does this mind exchange bring forgiveness?

S: It is so much more than that. It is an indescribable melding of two minds. We can both experience the circumstances which led the other to make certain choices. I feel Carl’s lack of fulfillment and he feels mine. Once the exchange is made, it cuts so deep forgiveness toward another isn’t necessary. You forgive yourself and then we heal each other. Understanding is absolute. We will try again in a different life until we get it right. (Newton 279, 284-285)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

The Excitement of Reunion

Case 7:

Dr. N: What would you and Larry look like to someone watching you in the spirit world right now?

S: They would see . . . two masses of bright light whirling around each other, I guess. . . . We are hugging . . . expressing love . . . connecting . . . it makes us happy. . . .

Dr. N: How do you manage to hold each other with no bodies?

S: We envelop each other in light, of course. . . . Like being wrapped in a bright-light blanket of love. (Newton 32-33)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Astral Animals and Pets

Animals in the Astral

There is plenty of material on the lives of animals after death, but that’s outside the scope of these books. Here is a brief overview:

Acharya: There is a considerable difference between the life of an animal in the astral world and that of a human being. In the case of the former, it seldom inhabits spheres of that world higher than the third, for the life that a man lives on the higher spheres has little interest for an animal, and only in exceptional cases does a human being take a favourite animal with him when he passes to the higher spheres. An animal certainly has a short sojourn at the astral level after each physical life has been lived, but it does not usually last for more than ten to fifteen years at the most. . . .

Those few years that an animal spends in the astral world are always happy. . . . In the astral world you never see a dog ask for food. . . . Many humans continue to eat and drink after death, merely because they have formed the habit of so doing. A dog or a cat only eats when it is hungry and seldom from greed. . . . A dog of the hunting species has during its life been trained to hunt; after death it continues to do so. Its instinct is to look for its quarry and that very looking is in itself a thought, so a quarry immediately appears and the dog at once chases it. Whether it catches it or not is of little importance, for the quarry which is only a thought-form cannot be killed in the ordinary sense of the word. (Richelieu 137-138)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Astral Pets

I have two “pets” now. A little white dove often sits on my shoulder, softly cooing, when I’m sitting in my garden. She seems absolutely without fear. . . . We don’t seem to have any insects or bugs here. . . .

I found a black and white kitten on the path awhile ago. He reminds me of Blackjack, so that’s what I call him. He seems to love to hide under the bushes and jump out at me. He sleeps on the foot of my sleeping lounge, and is a lot of company. This morning I was almost sure he said, “Good morning, James”, but maybe it was just my imagination. (Starnes 74-75)


Speaking of pets, most everyone here seems to have a special companion, usually a beloved pet that had passed over while the individual was still on earth. . . .

Animals here are never noisy, rowdy, messy or pests. I’ve only seen cats and dogs and an occasional bird as personal companions. . . .

Not all teachers come to us as humans, or as angels. Animals are teachers, also. . . . As long as the love is experienced, the chord (sic) remains, connecting one with the other in spite of the animal having left the body. Often the pet will stay close to the human master, acting like a protector and spiritual guide. (Starnes 95-96)LFSchanneled • modern • James

This makes sense to me. Anytime there is a connection, that is a pathway to being together. Should a pet remain in our thoughts, it will also remain close.

On the astral plane, animals, too, are cared for by either their owners who have died or people who love animals. (Kubis and Macy 16)


Just as our spirit relatives wait for us, so often do our family pets—if a bond of love has been formed. Pets are often taken in by our spirit relatives and if the pet wishes to see us that wish is granted. (Kubis and Macy 58)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

Astral Time and Events

There is time in the astral, and it is connected to physical time on Earth. However, in the astral there are no clocks, no periods of night and day or seasons of the year to mark the passing of time. Instead, our sense of time is measured by changes in our focus.

The astral lies closer to the now, where our psychological time has a much greater capacity to expand. Through our focus of attention, we can experience great tangents of time. While this is possible while in the physical, it is easier in the astral. One could live through an entire lifetime in a dream and wake up the next morning as if it all happened briefly in the night.

Psychological time expands with the strength of our focus of attention. Its expansion and contraction in relation to outside time is central in understanding consciousness. Our level of attention determines our proximity to the now (our frequency). The now is the gateway to all times and places.

For more, see The Experiential Fluctuation of Time.

Sandy (channeled): Time and Space are very different here. . . . You simply move your focus from one thing to another to experience anything you wish. . . .

The space you call Heaven is really everywhere, intermingled with your space, only at a different frequency. (Fairchilde 11-12)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

Time, by the standards of the physical world, is non-existent. There is a sequence of events, a past and a future, but no cyclical separation. . . . Measurements, from microseconds to millennia, are useless. (Monroe 74)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

There Is No Night

The light of the astral world was just the same here as in the East, where it was night time. . . . There is neither night nor day at the astral level. (Richelieu 45)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Here there is no night and day by the alternation of which time can be measured. It is perpetual day. . . . Neither do we have the many other indications of time that force themselves upon the earthly consciousness—such, for example, as hunger and fatigue. . . .

With the absence of earth-time in the spirit world, our lives are ordered by events . . . recurrent happenings. We have many such events here. (Borgia 31-32)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Astral and Physical Time Are Aligned

Salter: “Although the New Year’s celebration has lost its meaning for us, many people here still celebrate it along with you in memory of their life on Earth.” Similarly, other messages from Timestream have indicated that like New Year’s people in spirit enjoy celebrating birthdays and other special occasions with their families on Earth. (Kubis and Macy 27)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

Case 25:

Dr. N: Do you need to be in a special place like the Ring to examine the mental processes of people?

S: For past and future events I do. Making contact with someone in the present on Earth can be done anywhere (from the spirit world). (Newton 216)


Souls are quite capable of sending and receiving messages from each other between spiritual and temporal worlds, as many of us have personally experienced. However, these temporary connections are made and broken quickly. (Newton 216)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Celebrating Spiritual Advancement

Sri Yukteswar: “Joyous astral festivities on the higher astral planets like Hiranyaloka take place when a being is liberated from the astral world through spiritual advancement, and is therefore ready to enter the heaven of the causal world.” (Yogananda 404)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

The Null Point — The Point of Equilibrium

This may be the outer edge of the physical life memory, dividing the lower astral from the mid-astral receiving station -the division between what Theosophy calls the astral and mental planes.

It might also be where the Akashic records are (see Location of the Akashic).

Within this ring NOTE: The largest, central ring - the mid-astral, approximately through the center, there exists what might be labeled a null point of a different variety yet quite perceivable from an external perspective. It is generated by the existence of two symbolized energy fields overlapping and exerting near-equal pressure/influence without interaction between the two. (Monroe 241)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The Higher Astral Planes

Nature of the Higher Astral

The distinctions between regions get less clear as we get higher in frequency. As our progress is a process of upward discovery, one might think they’ve reached the highest, with the most brilliant light, blissful feelings, and clearest consciousness, but unbeknownst to them there may be countless higher planes they aren’t yet open enough to see. There are no signs on entry announcing that you are in a particular subplane of a plane. Sometimes guides can give this information, but guides also have upper limits. The best method of determining the plane (frequency of vibration) is through its descriptions.

In my research, I haven’t seen enough to distinguish theosophy’s mental planes from the higher astral — in fact several descriptions of the mental plane match others’ descriptions of the higher astral. As such I’m including the mental in the higher astral here. The next guidepost would then be home of the reincarnating self, which is the origin and destination of each individual incarnation.

Here you will see an increase in the synesthesia of sound, color, and form. Things sparkle, shine, and produce music. The sparkle is the information coming through them. Comparisons to jewels is common.

John: Then we go into the upper astral. . . . Mid-astral’s nice; it’s like going to a nice suburb. But the upper-astral’s just gorgeous with such beautiful scenery. There are gardens and the prototypes of all the beautiful mountains, oceans, streams, lakes and waterfalls. . . . There’s this beautiful jewel-like city where the Temple of Wisdom is located. There are mountains surrounding it where some of the people that are upper-astral entities live. . . .

[The spirit guide] says . . . “You have so much more choice when you’re in the upper-astral. Knowledge is freedom.” (Cannon 81-82)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

The Higher Astral Planes

There are higher realms in the astral plane. I have not visited these as much as I have the lower and middle realms. . . . The higher realms appear much more ethereal than the middle realms. Colors are very delicate and “light” (i.e. the opposite of heavy). Colors and things can also appear very much like sparkling jewels. In general, the higher regions still have buildings and recognizable landscapes. The most important clue that you are in a higher region is how it feels. When in a higher region, everything feels really, really good. It is peaceful and satisfying and makes you feel light, relaxed and content.

It is my suspicion that here too, as with the middle realms, you will find regions where deceased people dwell. These are likely the regions people pass into after they have worn out their earthy desires which bind them to the middle regions. . . . You rarely encounter dreamers. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

In the background were two beautiful mountains similar to Fujiyama of Japan. The tops were snow-capped, and the slopes were adorned with foliage of indescribable beauty. . . . The mountains appeared to be about fifteen miles away, yet I could see individual flowers growing on their slopes. I estimated my vision to be about 100 times better than on earth. . . .

I saw twenty people beyond the first trees, playing a singing-dancing game something like “skip-to-my-lou”. They were having a hilarious time holding hands and dancing in a circle — fast and lively. . . .

As soon as they saw me, four of the players left the game and joyfully skipped over to greet me. As they approached, I estimated their ages to be: one 30; two 20; and one 12. Their bodies seemed almost weightless, and the grace and beauty of their easy movements was fascinating to watch. . . .

The oldest, largest and strongest-looking man announced pleasantly, “You are in the land of the dead. We lived on earth, just like you, till we came here.”

With unbounded enthusiasm I shouted, “This is wonderful!”

“It’s marvelous!” they answered. Then with delight they told me how I could swim around in the lake as long as I pleased and when I came out, I’d be dry! Another one said, “You can run, jump, dance, sing and play as much as you want to and you’ll never get tired!”

Then I noticed that the landscape was gradually becoming familiar. It seemed as if I had been here before. I remembered what was on the other side of the mountains. Then with a sudden burst of joy, I realized that this was my real home! Back on earth I had been a visitor, a misfit, and a homesick stranger. With a sigh of relief, I said to myself, “Thank God I’m back again. This time I’ll stay!” . . .

Next I noticed that I was loving everything and everybody and that it was making me intensely happy. Apparently only the good in me had survived. Without the bad, which is discord, I was happy beyond anything I had ever known. . . .

While we talked, my mind, or whatever I had to think with, became crystal clear. Instantly and without effort I could remember everything I had ever known. ISHNDEr • modern • Yensen

[The mental plane] NOTE: higher astral plane is the plane upon which man, unless at an exceedingly early stage of his progress, spends by far the greater part of his time during the process of evolution. (Leadbeater 6)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Once a human spirit has passed through the world of souls NOTE: the lower astral plane on its journey between two incarnations, it enters the country of spirits NOTE: the higher astral plane, where it remains until it is ready for a new bodily existence. (Steiner 131)Tclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

Beyond the mid-astral plane, there is little fear, “negativity,” or ego. These are mainly functions of the mortality and separateness of the physical body. Without bodies, there is not much to sustain fear. (Hoodwin 345)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

The Formed Reality of the Higher Astral

On this, the thought-plane, nothing but thought can be real. . . . Those thoughts of his are indeed realities.


The mental world has no scenery except such as each individual chooses to make for himself by his thought. . . . It would be a still better statement of the facts to say that all possible scenery exists—that there is nothing conceivable of loveliness in earth or sky or sea which is not there with a fullness and intensity beyond all power of imagination. (Leadbeater 22)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The beauty of these spheres surpasses the fondest imagination of the outer consciousness. When you enter them consciously and at will you will find all creation there just as tangible as your physical buildings are here. (King 91)IADchanneled • Theosophy • Germain

Think of it this way — what do we actually perceive in physical life? Only that which our attention has taken the form of. Our attention can easily retake that form, or merge together any forms or scenes it has ever experienced.

Unconscious, we perceive nothing, even though something is physically there with all its perceptible qualities.

The Higher Astral Subplanes

The Fifth Astral Subplane — The Golden City

Once more we joined hands and willed ourselves to the next level—the fifth. On opening my eyes it seemed uncanny to find that we were standing on an open plane (sic). . . . In the distance was a huge city, with many spires and towers, surrounded by an immense wall. Above the city shone something in the nature of a sun, for it spread a glow over all the buildings which made them shine like gold. “That, my friends, is the Golden City,” said our guide. (Richelieu 157)


The streets seemed to be paved with pure gold, the numerous trees which lined them were laden with precious stones. These thought-forms of diamonds, emeralds, rubies, pearls etc. were very beautiful, but the effect was rather like an unending line of Christmas trees. (Richelieu 176)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

At this frequency, we still have physical forms, but the underlying reality is showing through — sparkling semi-transparent structures of light. The higher the frequency, the less physical forms appear. Being further up the stream, we are earlier in the process of our projections taking physical form.

“I saw before me some huge gates and I began to walk toward them. . . . I knew the city must be Heaven, because I could see tall golden spires, parapets, and towers stretching up behind the gates.” (Steiger 34)OwtLNDErs • modern • Steiger

And then Randy and Areo were standing in what appeared to be a lovely park, bedecked with “millions and millions” of colorful flowers. Randy could hear beautiful music playing somewhere off in the distance.

“Just a little ways off I could see a bridge with someone standing on it. Beyond the bridge, I saw a golden city with towers like European castles. The whole city seemed to be shining with light that shot up into the sky like a giant searchlight.

“I could see that some of the domes of the city were red, others were gold, and a few were blue. The gates and walls of the city seemed to be made of bright blue, red, and violet lights.” (Steiger 61-62)OwtLNDErs • modern • Steiger

See also Living City of Lights.

(The First Mental Subplanes)

In my mapping of Leadbeater’s mental planes to the upper astral of others, the lowest mental plane appears to fit here:

This lowest subdivision of the heaven-world NOTE: the upper astral plane . . . has for its principal characteristic that of affection for family and friends. (Leadbeater 54)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The following is in reference to the first three mental subplanes:

Glancing back at the three planes with which we have just been dealing, we may notice that they are in all cases concerned with the working out of devotion to personalities- either to one’s family and friends or to a personal deity- rather than the wider devotion to humanity for its own sake which finds its expression on the next sub-plane. (Leadbeater 79)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The Sixth Astral Subplane

Here the focus is on inspiring others and working to solve the problems of the world.

Acharya: On the fifth and sixth spheres, you will find still more research workers, such as psychoanalysts and brain, heart and other specialists. . . .

On these levels world economic problems are discussed and worked upon for months and years. . . . In periods of crisis great world leaders seem to stand on a pinnacle and shine. . . . Such men are chosen and they are helped by one or other of the great Beings. . . . Whilst the period of overshadowing lasts, they are indeed supermen; but when the crisis is over, this overshadowing has to be withdrawn for each man has free-will by right and may only be helped so far and no further.

On these levels there are men who are interested in the growing shortage of food for a humanity that is increasing by millions each year. . . . Great progress is often made at such conferences and suggestions are made to people living in the world, which enable humanity to advance in all its different ways. (Richelieu 128-130)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

(The Fourth Mental Subplane)

Leadbeater’s fourth mental subplane appears to coincide with Richelieu’s fifth and sixth astral plane. Leadbeater numbers the subplanes in reverse order from most, with the highest being the “first” and the lowest being the “seventh”.

So varied are the activities of this, the highest of the rupa NOTE: formed levels, that it is difficult to group them under a single characteristic. Perhaps they might best be arranged into four main divisions—unselfish pursuit of spiritual knowledge, high philosophic or scientific thought, literary or artistic ability exercised for unselfish purposes, and service for the sake of service. . . .

On the sixth NOTE: second sub-plane we found many Buddhists whose religion had chiefly taken the form of devotion to their great leader as a person; here, on the contrary, we have those more intelligent followers whose supreme aspiration was to sit at the feet and learn—who looked upon him in the light of a teacher rather than as a being to be adored.

Now in their heaven-life this highest wish is fulfilled; they find themselves in very truth learning from the Buddha, and the image which they have thus made of him is no empty form, but most assuredly through it shines out the wonderful wisdom, power, and love of that mightiest of earth’s teachers. . . .

Passing now to the next class, that of high philosophic and scientific thought, we find here many of those nobler and more unselfish thinkers who seek insight and knowledge only for the purpose of enlightening and helping their fellows. . . .

The third type of activity on this plane is that highest kind of artistic and literary effort which is chiefly inspired by a desire to elevate and spiritualize the race. (Leadbeater 79-80, 83, 85)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Arts and Sciences

Another case was that of an astronomer. . . . He was still pursuing these studies with a mind full of reverence, and was undoubtedly gaining real knowledge from those great orders of the devas, through whom on this plane the majestic cyclic movement of the mighty stellar influences seems to express itself in ever-changing coruscations of all-penetrating living light. He was lost in contemplation of a vast panorama of whirling nebulae and gradually-forming systems and worlds, and he appeared to be groping after some dim idea as to the shape of the universe. . . . His thoughts surrounded him as elemental forms shaped as stars, and one especial source of joy to him consisted in listening to the stately rhythm of the music that pealed out in mighty chorales from the moving orbs. (Leadbeater 84)


Here we find all our greatest musicians; on this sub-plane Mozart, Beethoven, Bach, Wagner and others are still flooding the heaven-world with harmony far more glorious even than the grandest which they were able to produce when on earth. It seems as if a great stream of divine music poured into them from higher regions, and was, as it were, specialized by them and made their own, to be then sent forth through all the plane in a great tide of melody which adds to the bliss of all around. . . . Even the disembodied entities of this level, each of whom is wrapped up in his own thought-cloud, are also deeply affected by the elevating and ennobling influence of its resonant melody. (Leadbeater 85)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

(The Mental-Causal Planes)

The mental-causal planes are realms of divine inspiration free of Earthly desires and conflict. The beings here cause many of the artistic and technical breakthroughs on Earth by sending telepathic messages to artists and inventors. A number of Light Beings whose home frequencies are in the mental-causal planes assist the ITC projects by providing inspiration and guidance. (Kubis and Macy 71)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

ITC stands for Instrumental TransCommunication — using technology to communicate from the astral to the physical.

The Seventh Astral Subplane

Monroe experiences the subplanes as rings, with the outermost being quite separate and distinct from the rest.

I led us to the very outer fringes of the outermost ring, where the haze was quite thin. The rim had a glow to it as we approached, and as we entered, the glow broke down into soft individual light sources, those who resided here. These were the teachers, the helpers, the so-called guides of the inner rings—all on temporary but dedicated duty. (Monroe 201-202)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

(Now this, outer ring. . . . They are made of three types. One is the First-Timer, such as your friend. He just started to forget. Then there’s the Old-Timers, who mostly remember after . . . repeating being human a number of times. These hang around and do what they can to help. They don’t remember quite enough to go home. . . . Then there’s this third type, the Last-Timers. They make one more . . . physical life as a human, and then they’re gone. . . . There’s this other type we call Seekers. Don’t get many of them, slippery as eels. Unstable, flick in and out. . . . They come poking around here and they still got a physical human body over there, alive and kicking.) (Monroe 133-134)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The “Seekers” are those exploring very high frequencies in OBEs or the dream state.

I was speaking to a woman who was in-between lives and attending school on the spirit planes. But this time it sounded like a different school than the school of knowledge I had been told of earlier. . . . She said it was located on the seventh level.

Subject: I am learning how to take on day-to-day experiences in life and make them worthwhile and enjoyable and make a lot count. . . .

There are only a certain amount of people who are open to those on the seventh level. There are more who are open to those on the sixth. But we are trying to open up the ones who are, for instance, the spiritual leaders or the inventors. (Cannon 88)

BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Creative influences can come from all the astral planes, but the higher the frequency, the closer to the Source and thus the more powerful they are. The higher the frequency, the more the idea is for the good of all.

Hermits

I saw we were standing on the highest point of a range of mountains which Acharya stated was called “World’s View”. . . . Although the countryside was reasonably well wooded with plenty of flowers in bloom, there were no buildings anywhere and the surroundings had a bleak appearance. I was told that a number of ascetics and holy men spend a large part of their lives under these conditions. (Richelieu 177)

Acharya: I must now tell you a little about life as it is lived on the seventh and last sphere of the astral world. The first thing that will strike you, when you visit that part, is the complete absence of buildings of any sort. There are no signs of human habitations at all, but you will find that there are permanent residents living at this level, although they do everything in their power to discourage contact when other humans approach. Such men are of the opinion that their progress in evolution can only be accomplished by resorting to complete seclusion and a life of silence. In the physical world there are holy men, who live apart from humanity. . . . These men have become so used to living within themselves, praying for long periods for the helping of mankind that after death they derive solace in continuation of the same existence that they lived for so many years on earth. . . . They usually live in the open, in woods and out-of-the-way places. (Richelieu 131-132)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Hermits and ascetics will likely have developed little attachment to the physical world, making this an appropriate place for them to end up. Though this is far from the only way to reach the seventh astral plane. I would personally far prefer a path of love and connection.

The Last Incarnation

The single outermost ring is composed solely of those who are preparing for their final in-human experience—the Last-Timers. . . . They have lost their gray appearance and much of their humanoid form; they are nearly white in radiation with occasional sparkling patterns around them. They are tightly closed, and do not respond to any communication attempts except possibly among themselves. It is difficult to observe their final reentry into human experience. It is either too rapid or instantaneous. Their exit from the final cycle is represented by a sparkling glowing light which moves rapidly outward through the rings, with occasional pauses for some unknown reason. Upon passing this outermost ring, they suddenly disappear from perception, leaving no residual image or trace. (Monroe 242)


When you encounter and perceive a graduate, your only goal is to be one yourself once you realize it is possible. And it is. (Monroe 248)


We were drifting slowly out where the haze was thinner. . . . [The Last-Timers] gave off a radiation that was unforgettable—tremendous vital power that seemed totally under control. . . . They were completely open. . . . They got that way from being human. . . .

They don’t select history-making roles in that final run—they’ve probably performed such previously. They are inconspicuous, the mail clerk, the plain dirt farmer, the sailor, the bookkeeper, not gathered as a group, but quietly spotted here and there in both time and place.

If you ask their destination upon completion, most simply respond with a gentle warmth: Home. (Monroe 147-148)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Rainbow Light and Sound Synesthesia

As we move to higher frequencies, the environment becomes less contained. Everything still feels solid, but softer, more blended. Our surroundings touch a wider range of our remembered physical senses — rainbows of light and sound. In other words, we are less constrained by the physical limitations of our senses.

The “heat” is so intense here that the Source shines out brightly through these forms, barely contained by our physical projections.

[The mental dimension] is a spectacular dimension! Iridescent rivers of sound bounded by rainbow shores of pulsating light. Thoughts appear as kaleidoscopic patterns of light and sound. You walk across fields of ideas under a sparkling crystal sky of inspiration. . . .

Exist here in wondrous amazement. Let loose the child within you to play in this fairy wonderland. Everything feels real and solid. Time is even further distorted here than in the Astral and reality is kaleidascopic (sic).

This dimension is what, I believe, the ancient Vikings called the famed “Rainbow Bridge” into Asgard. It truly looks and feels as if you are walking up a rainbow into some wonderful world where the Gods must surely dwell. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

See Synesthesia of Sound, Color, and Form for more.

Consciousness in the Higher Astral

The closer we draw to the atmosphere of the higher planes the more sensitive becomes the human consciousness. The shades of understanding with which this consciousness has now become familiar increase in value and intensity. The atmosphere seems to be impregnated with the highest and most perfect qualities. Every atom takes on a special tone in agreement with the harmony of eternity. . . .

The observation of personal or collective thought-forms causes us to be definitely influenced by their radiations. The attention of the observer . . . is attracted in a proportionate manner to the high nature of the general character of these. The vibrations which emanate from this atmosphere make us admire, with varying intensity, the part of beauty, of exactitude of expression, the whole variety of shades which are expressed by the idea. At the same time we feel an attraction . . . to take part in their perfection. (Yram 195-196)PAPOBEr • Yram

Bliss of the Higher Astral

The first impressions, then, of the pupil who enters this mental plane in full consciousness will probably be those of intense bliss, indescribably vitality, enormously increased power, and the perfect confidence which flows from these. . . . He finds himself in the midst of what seems to him a whole universe of ever-changing light and colour and sound. (Leadbeater 18)


[The mental plane] was once described to us in the beginning as a sort of prolongation of all the happiest hours in a man’s life magnified a hundredfold in bliss. (Leadbeater 65)


[The mental plane] is a world in which every being must, from the very fact of his presence there, be enjoying the highest spiritual bliss of which he is capable—a world whose power of response to his aspirations is limited only by his capacity to aspire. . . .

This radiant sense, not only of the welcome absence of all evil and discord, but of the insistent, overwhelming presence of universal joy, is the first and most striking sensation experienced by him who enters upon the heaven-world. . . .

One way in which this intense vitality manifests itself is the extreme rapidity of vibration of all particles and atoms of this mental matter. (Leadbeater 13-15)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

“As to ordinary mortal (sic) his bliss in Devachan NOTE: the upper astral plane is complete. It is an absolute oblivion of all that gave it pain or sorrow in the past incarnation, and even oblivion of the fact that such things as pain or sorrow exist at all. The Devachani lives its intermediate cycle between two incarnation surrounded by everything it had aspired to in vain, and in the companionship of everything it loved on earth.” Key to Theosophy, p. 100. (Blavatsky 75)DAclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

The joy, happiness and spiritual blessedness of these higher planes are beyond ordinary words. So wonderful are they, that even long after the soul has been born again on earth, there will arise within it memories of its experiences upon those higher planes. (Panchadasi 76)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

All the region of devachan NOTE: the higher astral is radiant. . . . There mere living is bliss ineffable, which nothing evil or inharmonious can disturb. No note of discord can pass into that world, for thought which cannot frame itself in harmony and beauty can find no expression. (Besant 161)SLwisdom • Theosophy • Besant

Thought Forms in the Higher Astral

Every thought affects our surroundings.

Let a man imagine himself . . . floating in a sea of living light, surrounded by every conceivable variety of loveliness in colour and form—the whole changing with every wave of thought that he sends out from his mind, and being indeed, as he presently discovers, only the expression of his thought in the matter of the plane and in its elemental essence. For that matter is of the very same order as that of which the mind-body is itself composed, and therefore when that vibration of the particles of the mind-body which we call a thought occurs, it immediately extends itself to this surrounding mental matter, and sets up corresponding vibrations in it. . . . Concrete thought naturally takes the shape of its objects, while abstract ideas usually represent themselves by all kinds of perfect and most beautiful geometrical forms. (Leadbeater 19)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Leadbeater gives us the definition of a thought — the vibration of the particles of the mind-body, which immediately influences the surrounding mental matter with objects, colors, and shapes.

My favorite symphony . . . was Beethoven’s Choral Symphony, the Ninth. [Acharya] said: “Make a thought-form of the movement you like best and you will probably have a surprise.” Naturally I thought of the beautiful choral movement and even as I thought, I heard the music which I loved so well, seemingly coming from all around us. I listened, enthralled, until it finished with the final notes of that beautiful work. I do not think I shall ever forget this—the performance was finer in every way than anything that could be imagined under world conditions; the purity of the voices and the perfection of the playing were beyond anything I had ever conceived as possible. (Richelieu 181)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Thought Communication in the Higher Astral

There speech is in color and in music, in living forms of light resplendent. . . . Mind speaks directly to mind, and matter is so subtle that every thought at once takes form. (Besant 160)SLwisdom • Theosophy • Besant

As we were gazing spellbound upon the scene a sudden flash of light seemed to come from the palace directly to the Chaldean, and it was acknowledged by an answering flash which he sent back to the palace. Our presence in the realm was known, and as soon as we had feasted our eyes upon the view, we were asked to walk within the palace where our host would be waiting to receive us. Such was the message contained in the flash of light, as interpreted by the Chaldean. (Borgia 197)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson<

Development and Time of Stay

In Theosophy, our journey through the nonphysical is directly determined by the amount of time we are focused at each frequency. The general rule is this: What we generate in the physical awaits us in the nonphysical.

This differs from other sources, which state that we are free to spend as long as we like in any region, so long as we are open enough to reach it. Yet perhaps these two are not so different. After experiencing our more selfish desires for a time, for example, we may come to a point where we open up a little, and rise in frequency.

We all know well that our highest ideas are never realized, that our highest aspirations never bear full fruit down here. So that it would seem as though in this way some efforts were fruitless, some force was lost. But we know that cannot be, for the law of the conservation of energy holds good on the higher planes just as on the lower. . . . In the heaven-life . . . the accumulated energy immediately pours itself forth in the inevitable reaction which the law of eternal justice demands. . . .

We shall be much more likely to arrive at a correct understanding of the heaven-life if we look upon it as the necessary result of the earth-life, rather than as its reward. In the course of his physical existence a man sets in motion by his higher thoughts and aspirations what may be described as a certain amount of spiritual force, which will react upon him when he reaches the mental plane. If there be but little of this force, it will be comparatively soon exhausted, and the heaven-life will be a short one; if, on the contrary, a great deal has been generated, a corresponding space of time will be needed for its full working, and the heaven will be very greatly prolonged. . . .

For all but very highly advanced persons the heaven-life is absolutely necessary, as it is only under its conditions that their aspirations can be developed into faculty, their experiences into wisdom. (Leadbeater 91, 94)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Archetypes

Outside of physical time and space, we reach a level where all similar things come together as ideas. Here we find the concepts of things, the archetypes. These are ideas upon which specific things in lower frequencies and within physical time and space are based.

Always when accelerating into higher frequencies, things become more generalized. Information and ideas gain massive reach. A specific person is generalized to all people. We touch the ideas of things rather than one specific instance of them.

The first things to be seen in this world are the spiritual archetypes of all the things and beings that exist in the physical and soul worlds NOTE: lower astral plane. If you imagine a painting as existing in the spiritual world before the artist paints it, you will have an image of what is meant by the term “archetype”. . . . Physical things and beings are copies or imitations of their archetypes. . . .

Archetypes in their true forms are very unlike their sense-perceptible copies. . . . In the spiritual world, everything is in constant activity, constant motion, constant creation . . . simply because the archetypes are creative beings, the master builders of everything that comes into existence in the physical and soul worlds. Their forms change quickly, and each archetype has the potential to assume countless specific forms. It is as if the specialized forms well up out of them—one form has hardly been created before its archetype is ready to let the next one pour out. . . . Often innumerable archetypes work together so that some particular being can come to life in the soul world or the physical world. . . .

The archetypes also . . . resound. . . . To an observer, it is like being in an ocean of sounds and tones in which the beings of the spiritual world are expressing themselves. Their interrelationships and the archetypal laws of their existence reveal themselves in the chords, harmonies, rhythms and melodies of this spiritual “music”. (Steiner 123-126)Tclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

Sound is considered a primary part of creation, in the sounding of OM.

The divine mind beyond the visible cosmos was the seat of the Platonic forms, the pure Ideas of which sensible corporeal objects were merely imperfect copies. (Merchant 165)GHLcompilation • modern • many

The archetypes lie ready here like germinal points of life, waiting to assume the various forms of thought beings. When these germinal points are projected into the lower regions, they immediately well up and manifest in the most varied forms. The ideas through which the human spirit appears creatively in the physical world are reflections or shadows of these germinal thought beings of the higher spiritual world. (Steiner 130)Tclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

Archetypes of Nature

Sandy (channeled): This place, which we call Heaven, contains the perfect pattern that God created for the planet, and all of the universes, and everything that ever was and is and shall be. From this archetype, the reality we know as Earth was formed. Every rose, every violet, every tree, every bird on Earth has its counterpart here in Heaven. If you can imagine the most beautiful, most perfect rose you have ever seen, then multiply that beauty and perfection ten thousands times; still it would fall far short of the spirit pattern from which that same rose was formed. (Fairchilde 9)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

John: There is a glowing spirit here and he says, “Let’s talk about the garden. It’s the prototype of all the flowers and trees and ponds and lakes and fountains that you have on Earth, so it’s much finer.” Everything is exquisite. The flowers are like hand-cut jewels. Their scents are just miraculous. . . . It feels like nature just reaches out to love you. . . . And this is a prototype of what gardens look like in the material world. This is the world, the real world. . . .

These are eternal. They never change. That’s why they have jewel-like perfection. . . .

Trees in your world, the material world, are just a reflection of these. . . .

All beautiful things that are created in your physical world have their counterparts here in this world. . . .

The intensity of the colors is breathtaking. (Cannon 85-86)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Our Relationship with Archetypes

Man, being a part of that inner world by reason of the nature of his own psyche, automatically has a hand in the creation of those blueprints which at another level he uses as guides.

In your terms, the inner world does represent Idea Potential as yet unrealized—but those ideas and those potentials do not exist outside of consciousness. They are ideals set in the heart of man, yet in other terms he is the one who also put them there, out of the deeper knowledge of his being that straddles physical time. Existence is wise and compassionate, so in certain terms consciousness, knowing itself as man, sent future extensions of itself out into the time scheme that man would know, and lovingly planted signposts for itself to follow “later.” (Roberts 159-160)URchanneled • modern • Seth

Buildings and Cities

Enlightened Communities

Dr. Peebles: Enlightenment creates an ability to penetrate some levels of consciousness and of reality, and I am blessed to be part of that environment, and we who are gathered together in this community, having lifted ourselves through and beyond the karma of life, have another experience that is more unified, more objectified, more consistent and cooperative with each other. It’s one large community of light, and in that light there is a sense of freedom beyond even what words can describe, and that sense of freedom is the result of love, love of self in the light of the divine and all life everywhere, a love of learning, a love of differences, a love of intimacy. All these items tend to be the source of fear for those who have not yet achieved this state.

We are able then to move through these various villages, towns, and localities on the spirit side. (Pendleton 37-38)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Higher Astral Buildings and Cities

We were in a dominion of unparalleled beauty. . . .

We stood upon an elevation some height above the city; our good friends had expressly taken us to this particular location to present us with this superb view. . . .

Stretching before us was the wide stream of a river, looking calm, peaceful, and overwhelmingly lovely as the heavenly sun touched every tiny wave with a myriad tints and tones. Occupying a central position in the view, and upon the right bank of the river, was a spacious terrace built to the water’s edge. It seemed to be composed of the most delicate alabaster. A broad flight of steps led up to the most magnificent building that the mind could ever contemplate.

It was several stories high, each of them being arranged in a series of orders, so that each occupied a gradually diminishing area until the topmost was reached. Its exterior appearance was, if anything, almost plain and unadorned, and it was obvious why this should be so. The whole edifice was exclusively composed of sapphire, diamond, and topaz, or at least, their celestial equivalent. These three precious stones constituted the crystalline embodiment of the three colors blue, white and gold, and they corresponded with the colors which we had seen before in the robe of our celestial visitor. . . . The blue, white and gold of the jewelled palace, touched by the pure rays of the great central sun, were intensified and magnified a thousandfold, and flashed forth in every direction their beams of the purest light. . . .

We could see, surrounding the palace, many acres of the most enchanting gardens laid out in such fashion that, from the distant and elevated viewpoint which we occupied, they presented a huge and intricate pattern as in some superbly-wrought eastern carpet. . . .

The range of our vision was increased in these rarified regions beyond all human conception, and so it seemed that literally an unending vista spread before us of more earthly miles than it is possible to contemplate. And all through this wide expanse we could see other magnificent buildings built of still more precious stones—of emerald and amethyst, to name but two, and, far away, what looked like pearl. Each of the different buildings was set amid the most entrancing gardens, where trees were growing of unimaginable richness and color and grandeur of form. Wherever we cast our eyes, there we could see the flashing of jewelled buildings, reflecting back the rays of the central sun, the myriad colors from the flowers, and the scintillations from the waters of the river that flowed before us far away into the distance. . . . NOTE: Notice the “central sun” when the realm has a sunless sky and is internally lit

The whole air was filled with the harmony sent forth from the volumes of color that abounded upon every hand.

The temperature seemed to us much higher than that of our own realm. The Chaldean told us that it was really much higher than we could feel, but that our minds had been attuned to the difference of temperature just as they had been attuned to the intensity of light. A gentle breeze was pleasantly perceptible as it touched our faces with its heavenly scented breath. (Borgia 195-198)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Again, see the true reality of colored lights behind the physical projections we put on it. The intense heat and light melt the forms away, causing increasing transparency as we ascend to higher frequencies. Everything sparkles, scintillates, a million reflections from a heavenly internal sun, with a wider spectrum of colors and tones than we’ve ever experienced. The material is like a soft, smooth, transparent glass.

The sparkling and flashing of the lights appear to be communications.

The building itself was magnificent. It was stately; it was grand; it was an inspiration in itself. It appeared to be made of the finest crystal, but it was not transparent. Massive pillars were polished until they shone like the sun, while every carving flashed its brilliant colors until the whole edifice was a temple of light. Never did I think such scintillations possible, for not only did the surfaces reflect the light in the ordinary way, they gave out a light of their own that could be felt spiritually. (Borgia 100)


Everywhere that we cast our eyes we could see jewelled walls and jewelled floor. Upon the walls were pictures of pastoral scenes where the artist had utilized every gem known to mortal man—and many others unknown to him—as the medium for his work. These pictures were, in their execution, of a mosaic order, but the effect produced upon the beholder was one of liquid light. . . . The constituents of the pictures sent forth their rays of light in all the colors that the subject demanded, and the effect upon the eye was one of pure life. The colors themselves were exquisite, and contained many more tones and shades of tones than earthly pigments could provide. (Borgia 198)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Living City of Lights

There before me is a small city. Right in the center, dominating the city, is a large castle. . . . The city, the castle—everything seems to be made of glass that sparkles and gleams, as it bounces a million reflections of the sun. It appears that the city is moving, such is the power of the illusion caused by the ever-shifting reflections. . . .

I have seen no inhabitants in the city. . . .

As I walk, however, my perspective keeps shifting and changing. One moment the city appears small, then larger, then it’s one range of colors, then another, and so on. . . . One factor stays constant and steady: There is a large Golden Orb balanced on the topmost spire of the castle. How did I not see it from the hilltop, I cannot imagine. . . . Only now do I notice that a hundred or more spires seem to pierce the sky, each spire the crown of a building. I don’t remember seeing any of the spires from the hilltop either.

As though just emerging into my consciousness, I hear the sound of ethereal music—thin slivers of pure vibration that rise and fall with such purity that I hold my breath, so magical and compelling I dare not disturb it. . . .

This whole city is alive. It lives and breathes, and this music is surely its breath. . . . This city is a living Being. . . .

Clear-eyed, no longer enmeshed in a fog of emotion, I walk slowly around this city of living glass. Somehow, now that I am hearing the music of a living city as it breathes, I am seeing anew. . . . The city is now revealing itself to me. I can now see that the buildings are multidimensional and that they are changing shape in a slow, constant movement that could be described as a dance. Within this movement an ever-changing blaze of color reflects endlessly from the multifaceted glass. . . .

There are no footpaths or paving for pedestrians in this city, no streets for traffic. Instead, it seems that it is carpeted, yet this carpet, too, is alive, rather like blue grass. . . . It is all a single, living, breathing Being. . . .

My attention is drawn to the castle, growing as it is from the center of the city. I cannot think of it as built, for its smooth lines of sparkling glass give no indication that it could be built. . . . Only the castle remains constant, rather than shape-shift as the other buildings do. . . . I walk over to the castle. . . . My fingers touch the smooth surface. . . . The feeling transmitted into my fingertips is one of aware vibrant energy and acceptance. I realize that the substance that appears as a glass is not glass at all; it is the substance of a Being. . . .

The castle appears rather like a number of pencils of varying length, very finely pointed, and all held together in a bunch, points upward. However, the tallest of these pencils are well over two hundred feet high and as slim proportionally. Cover the pencils in a vibrant, multicolored, shimmering, glasslike material, and you have some rough idea of the appearance of the castle. Then add the large Golden Orb, impossibly balanced on the very tip of the tallest spire, far above all the others. (Roads 76-80)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

Darryl: “The cities were built of light. . . . The building I went in was a cathedral. . . . The bricks or blocks appeared to be made of Plexiglass. They were square, they had dimension to ‘em, except you could see through ‘em and in the center of each was this gold and silver light. . . . This cathedral was literally built of knowledge. . . . Information was coming at me from every direction. It was almost as if I was stickin’ my head in a stream and each drop of water was a piece of information and it was flowing past me.” (Ring 72)HTOresearcher • modern • Ring

The sparkling of the lights is probably the knowledge coming to you. From this level, we are much more open to the flow of energy from The Source into us. See “The Flow Into Us” (flow-into-us.php) for more.

Stella: “I saw at a great distance a city. . . . It was immense! . . . There seemed to be nothing supporting it and no need for anything to support it. And then I began to realize that the light was coming from within this city and there just seemed to be a laser beam of light . . . that was directed to me. And I just rode that laser beam of light through a vastness, being aware that there were other life forms going by. . . .

“The first thing that I saw was this street. And it had . . . a look of gold, but it was clear, it was transparent. . . . This had a smoothness and softness. Not a giving softness, but almost a blending. . . . Everything was very defined, on the one hand, but it also had a blending with everything else.” (Ring 72-73)HTOresearcher • modern • Ring

Life in the Higher Astral

In the case of people of unselfish aims . . . the only difference that death had made was to eliminate disease and suffering, and to render easy the work which had heretofore been impossible. (Leadbeater 77)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Friendship and Love in the Higher Astral

They will enjoy the presence of their beloved in the one personal aspect held by him or her in the one incarnation they are conscious of for as long as the desire for that presence remains. . . .

The Devachani NOTE: upper astral inhabitant is surrounded by all he loved on earth, with pure affection. (Besant 72-73)


Were the manasic NOTE: upper astral entity free from all illusion, it would see all Egos NOTE: reincarnating selves as its brother-Souls, and looking back over its past would recognize all the varied relationships it had borne to others in many lives, as the actor would remember the many parts he had played with other actors. . . . The deeper human relationship would prevent the brother actors from identifying each other with their parts. . . . But the Devachani NOTE: upper astral inhabitant, at least in the lower stages, is still within the personal boundaries of his past earth-life; he is shut into the relationships of the one incarnation; his paradise is peopled with those he “loved best with an undying love, that holy feeling that alone survives.” (Besant 69-70)DAclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

The reincarnational self exists at a faster frequency / plane — one just beyond this. That state is where the individual takes its place as part of the reincarnational self, and exists entirely outside of physical time. This is where Seth lives. This would make the most sense as the place where the life review takes place, and where awareness of past lives also happens.

The relationships that remain at this level are those that were this open during physical life. Each progressive degree of openness in our connection with someone or something corresponds to a higher frequency domain. So if we were entirely open with someone in life, that connection would be active at this astral frequency.

Higher Astral Inhabitants

Our old friend returned bringing with him a very striking looking man who, I knew at once, had come from a higher sphere in answer to Edwin’s call. . . . He was an Egyptian. . . . He spoke our own tongue perfectly. . . .

Our visitor was possessed of a very strong personality, and he gave one the strong impression of calmness and placidity. He would, one imagined, always remain perfectly unruffled. (Borgia 77)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

I truly believe that the Chaldean is the merriest soul in the whole of the spirit realms. I mention this specifically because there would seem to be an idea in some minds that the higher one’s spiritual status becomes the more serious one has to be. Such a notion is entirely false. The reverse is the truth. . . .

The illustrious personage, towards whose home in the high realms we were making our way, was known by sight to every soul in the realms of light. His wish was always treated as a command, and his word was law. The blue, white and gold in his robe, evident in such enormous proportions, revealed the stupendous degree of his knowledge, spirituality, and wisdom. There were thousands who named Him as their “beloved master”. . . .

He is a real living person, as firm a reality as we are ourselves. . . . There are mistaken notions that the beings of the highest realms are so ethereal as to be practically invisible except to others of their kind. (Borgia 191-193)


Welcome, indeed, was the overmastering feeling that enveloped us as we first put foot within the palace. . . .

We entered. Our host was seated by a window. As soon as he saw us he rose and came forward to greet us. First he thanked the Chaldean and the Egyptian for bringing us to him. Then he took us each by the hand and bade us be welcome to his home. . . .

His hair, for example, seemed to be golden when he came to us. Here it seemed to be as of bright golden light, rather than of the color of gold. NOTE: Light streaming out of everything He looked to be young, to be of eternal youthfulness, but we could feel the countless eons of time, as it is known on earth, that lay behind him.

When he spoke his voice was sheer music, his laugh as a rippling of the waters, but never did I think it possible for one individual to breathe forth such affection, such kindliness, such thoughtfulness and consideration. . . . One felt that, under the Father of Heaven, he held the key to all knowledge and wisdom. . . . Here in his very presence we felt perfectly at home, perfectly at ease with him. He laughed with us, he joked with us, he asked us what we thought of his roses, and had the Chaldean managed to keep us merry upon our way thither. He spoke to each of us individually, displaying an exact acquaintance with all our concerns, collectively and personally. Then finally he came to the reason for his invitation to us to visit him. . . .

He had asked us to visit him in order to tell us himself that these realms, wherein we were now visiting, were within the reach of every soul that is born upon the earth-plane, that no one can deprive us of that right: and that although it may take countless years of time to reach those realms, yet there is all eternity in which to achieve that end, and that there are unlimited means to help us upon our way. That, he said, is the simple, great fact of spirit life. (Borgia 198-200)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Merriment and laughter come from love. They are the opposites of fear, which defines the lower astral.

Appearance and Feeling

Higher level entities are at a higher level because they are more open to the flow. It shines out through them.

[The angels’] presence, though awe inspiring and overwhelming, is never threatening. Rather they feel like home, like peace, like safety. They feel like love. I always feel them before I see them . . . it is like being in a room with your very best friends. You know they know everything there is to know about you and they love you anyway. . . .

Their form is much like ours, only their light is not hidden or dense, but shines forth in a radiant halo. This halo surrounds them and consists of many colors that we cannot normally perceive with our physical eyes. There is always an abundance of gold and blue and pink and silvery white, in addition to the heavenly hues. This cloak of leaping, living light radiates outward. . . . If need be, angels can slow down this dance of light so that they appear more human, more like us, less shiny. At that point they can be seen by a greater number of people. . . .

Angels (channeled): There is no place where you are that we are not. We are simply focusing and expressing our consciousness, our souls, at a higher vibrational level. (Fairchilde 41-42)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

Subject: I see spiritual entities looking like white lights. It would be like miniature suns of various shapes and colors, kind of glowing out from the center.. As the light goes out from the center it has hints of other colors within the white. It is like an aurora or an opal. . . . With these entities, you see rays of other colors that seem to indicate how they feel, the mood they are in, what they are thinking and how developed they are. . . .

You don’t really see a definite outline because it is too bright. (Cannon 191)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Those [guides] who work on the astral level are concerned primarily with matters of the heart and loving. They are very comforting, loving and caring and speak poetically, teaching us to learn to love ourselves with all our faults, etc. The guides who do the ketheric and etheric template NOTE: Brennan’s 7th and 5th level work . . . do not appear to have a lot of feelings, but at the same time are very supportive and accepting. . . . The Eighth Level Shield guides give a sense of great acceptance and infinite patience with love. (Brennan 233)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Our emotions are our relationship to the flow. At the astral level the healing begins with re-opening to the flow, getting past the things that twist and block the flow. We can’t reach higher levels until the flow is re-established. Once it is, the variety of negative emotions we feel here in the physical disappear into a ceaseless flow of love that grows and grows as we advance.

So far as the shapes of Higher Beings are concerned, they have none. . . . It is easy for them to show themselves in whatever shape they wish, but, in practice, one sees them rarely. We feel their presence only by a special atmosphere which is marked by a friendly energy, full of confidence and conveying a benevolent and protective magnetism. (Yram 152)PAPOBEr • Yram

Those Still Embodied

Those human beings who, while still attached to a physical body, are found moving in full consciousness and activity upon this [mental] plane, are invariably either Adepts or their initiated pupils. . . .

Very magnificent objects are these Adepts and Initiates to the vision which has learnt to see them—splendid globes of light and colour . . . acting upon all who come near them as the sunshine acts upon the flowers, and shedding around them a feeling of restfulness and happiness of which even those who do not see them are often conscious. (Leadbeater 40-41)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Teachers

Teachers usually travel to lower planes to teach, as those on their own plane are of a similar skill level.

You have noticed certain glorious forms on these regions. . . . These were those highly evolved beings, once men like ourselves, who have voluntarily returned from higher spheres to teach and instruct. (Panchadasi 73-74)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

The teachers themselves do not cease their own studies because they are teaching. They are ever investigating and learning, and passing on to their pupils what they have thus gained. Some have progressed to a higher realm, but they still retain their interest in their former sphere, and continuously visit it—and their many friends—to pursue their teaching. (Borgia 72)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

A disciple, therefore, is always taught and directed in all his activities from the soul realm in the Kingdom. From there either his own Higher Self or other Teachers and Masters of Wisdom teach and guide him. (Benner 197)WttKchanneled • New Thought • Benner

Acharya: Such [intellectual] men pass more quickly through the lower to the higher levels of the astral world, where they are not only able to continue any experimental work in which they were interested, but can gather students with similar tastes round them. Such gatherings are to be seen frequently. . . . The artist has his group of pupils trying to imitate his skill, as also does the musician, and now the latter is happy indeed for he has the opportunity of listening not only to the world’s music but to the music of nature from that of the sea and the wind to the music of the spheres. . . . There is an ordered song as the planets move through their mighty curves in space. . . . A musician may meet the great angels of music, for there are angels who live for music, who express themselves in and by music, to whom music is what speech is to us. (Richelieu 31-32)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Ecstatic Gatherings
Channeling Higher Consciousness

During an OBE, Vieira finds himself in a beautiful nonphysical realm:

I saw only lights and vivid colors of indefinite shapes. . . . My experience was that of simply existing as a consciousness. I did not feel the form of the psychosoma NOTE: astral body. It was invisible even to me.

Lighter than usual outside the dense body, I had an attitude of confidence . . . which made unequivocally sublime energies arise within me. . . .

I was suddenly sure of being a participant in a formless gathering. . . .

It was clear that a Higher Consciousness would manifest itself through everyone present. . . .

It was a free consciousness. A lucid vortex of vibrant energetic emanation; free from matter, form and space. . . .

The eloquence of the dissertation . . . spoken in the silent voice of the inner self, appeared fleeting, and yet everlasting. The influx emanated from an invisible, nonphysical superhuman consciousness with a serene knowledge, and no emotionalism. . . .

In 22 minutes of sleep, I had experienced a millennium of reality. . . .

It all happened with the naturality of a sunrise, family life, a running brook. . . .

My wish to remain there overrode all other desires and aspirations, but an irresistible command ordered me to return. . . .

One no longer believes, one knows. (Vieira 217-220, 221)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

This is all so familiar to me, from my first LSD experience with its natural-feeling but world-changing splendor, where I discovered the Pure Essence, and from the Ecstasy Trance, where all desires were washed out and I knew, I knew. see Transformation.

The Akashic Records

Nature of the Akashic Records

Nature of the Akashic Records

The Akashic records provide a 5-dimensional view of 3D physical reality. They can see across not only time but probable realities as well. The way the Akashic records are read and recorded are undeniably holographic in nature.

[The Akashic records] are a record of every thought and event that has ever occurred, like a huge . . . picture book. The Akashic records also contain probabilities stemming from, and created by, past events, actions and thoughts. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

The more enterprising souls may have an opportunity to experience one of the great wonders of this realm of consciousness – a tour through some section of “The Great Memory.” Just as on Earth, one may go to a library and see newsreels of important Earth events of history. . . . One may witness any event that has occurred from the beginning of human experience. Everything that has ever happened has been recorded by the cosmic memory. CCchanneled • Society for Psychical Research • Myers

The history of his earlier evolution can be obtained by examination of those ineffaceable records of the past from which all that has happened since the solar system came into existence may be recovered, and caused to pass before the mind’s eye; so that the observer sees everything as though he had been present when it occurred, with the enormous additional advantage of being able to hold any single scene as long as may be required for careful examination, or to pass a whole century of events in review in a few moments if desired. (Leadbeater 20)MV&Iclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The akashic records are everywhere, part of the fabric of all things. Everything that occurs is recorded there. . . . The records are quite complex and require a great deal of practice to use skillfully. (Hoodwin 25)


[The akashic plane] is not directly part of the progression because we do not actually have a cycle of experience there—it is a resource for the universe as a whole, and provides the Tao NOTE: The Source with a distillation of all that has been accomplished in this universe. (Hoodwin 337)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Memory and impressions are as old as time and will continue as long as the Universe exists. Memory is ingrained in the subtle matrix of the Universe. Anything that happens anywhere at any time is recorded in the subtle, in the akasa.

For anyone with sufficient clarity of consciousness, this beginningless and endless record can be tapped. But even without that clarity, the individual is intimately conjoined with this universal field of memory and impression. (MSI 288)Ewisdom • modern, Hindu • Isham

The Akashic Records . . . are impressions of every word, scene, and action which has ever occurred, in the Universal Ether or “Astral Light”. . . . We have an example of it in our own memory. . . . Is the Akashic Record so much more mysterious than your own memory?

Carrington: “If you could get far enough away in space, there would always be a time, theoretically, when you could see that action, being recorded in the ether. So that every stone put in place on the Great Pyramid is now being put there—at a certain distance in space. The “creation” of the world can now be seen in space—at a certain distance!”

We still see the record of stars which went out of existence hundreds of years ago.

Swami Panchadasi: “By travelling to a point in time, on the fourth dimension, you may begin at that point, and see a moving picture of the history of any part of the earth from that time to the present—or you may reverse the sequence by travelling backward.” (Muldoon 297-299)PotABOBEr • Spiritualism • Muldoon

Location of the Akashic

This universe has seven planes, or dimensions. Three are ordinal (concrete), three are cardinal (abstract), and one is neutral, providing connection. . . . The higher planes are about pure energy, love, and thought; the lower planes are about manifesting them. The fulcrum of the balance is the neutral akashic plane. It connects all the others through the akashic or record-keeping aspect of each plane, which feed into it. (Hoodwin 336-337)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Reflections of the Akashic Records

Perspectives and Distortions

The Akashic Records are said to have reflections on each of the other planes. There are differing accounts about the accuracy of the lower frequency reflections. In the firsthand accounts of interaction with the Akashic records, there is never any question as to their accuracy. However, these interactions are often accompanied by guides, and these interactions are often at a higher level of the astral.

Michael: From the physical plane, it is not possible to go very deeply into [the akashic plane]. Accessing the akashic plane is not really what your lessons are about on the physical plane, and you are not designed for it. . . .

[Psychics] can have full access to the physical plane akashic records. . . .

The akashic records in general, store memories in whatever way they were experienced and understood, irrespective of any “ultimate truth.” . . . Some types of information, such as traumatic past lives, may be difficult to get clearly if the original confusion around them is still there. . . .

Michael: The akashic records . . . can be replayed and looked at from different angles: each person experiences an event differently, and all those experiences are recorded. . . .

The akashic records are actually windows into the past; they go into the neutral space directly above the time-space continuum and allow one to look into another time without actually going into that time. . . .

All akashic records could be thought of as . . . perhaps holographic, since they are not merely visual, but multidimensional. . . . We see the total experience.

Different channeled entities sometimes give conflicting, or at least apparently conflicting, versions of everything. . . . Different journalists can also give conflicting accounts. . . .

Everything in the akashic records was recorded by a consciousness with a particular point of view. . . .

Their NOTE: TO DO: whose? books are nonphysical—they are in the akashic records. . . . A challenge for a channeled entity is to interpret the records from the highest and most inclusive point of view. NOTE: This is key! A higher point of view is more inclusive.

The akashic records, then, do not provide instant knowledge. Information must be gathered and interpreted: this is an art as well as a science. (Hoodwin 25-29)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

It’s interesting that these records begin as subjective first-person memories with all the inaccuracies that come with that. This would be the experience as seen through all the filters of one’s beliefs and past experience.

Hoodwin states that experience is “studied, organized, and understood” — brought closer to truth through understanding. At higher levels, they are seen as accurate recordings of events.

There is a correlate within ourselves. Our conscious awareness is rather limited, focusing only on what we want to see. But at faster, subconscious frequencies, we know so much more than we want to accept or deal with consciously. We know the truth. This corresponds to the various frequencies of the akashic records.

On the fourth plane are the Akashic Records, the record of the lives of people who have lived on Earth and all the events that have ever occurred or will occur on Earth. The reflection of the Akashic Records can be seen on the third plane NOTE: mid-astral plane but it is not a true record as it is distorted due to the reflection. . . .

Most psychics are only able to access the third plane and the reflected Akashic Records. Consequently, their predictions are full of half truths. The spiritual psychic who is able to access the fourth plane is more accurate. (Kubis and Macy 89)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

At lower frequencies, these are the events as perceived through individual consciousness.

In speaking of the general characteristics of the [mental] NOTE: higher astral plane we must not omit to mention the ever-present background formed by the records of the past—the memory of nature. . . . While what we have on this plane is not yet the absolute record itself, but merely the reflection of something higher still, it is at any rate clear, accurate, and continuous, differing therein from the disconnected and spasmodic manifestation which is all that represents it in the NOTE: lower astral world. (Leadbeater 36)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

This wonderful reflection of the divine memory cannot be consulted with perfect certainty below the mental NOTE: higher astral plane. (Leadbeater 20)MV&Iclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

It is for the purpose of our emotions that we manipulate our perceptions.

The Records of the Astral Light [are] the photographic representation of all that has ever happened. These records are really and permanently impressed upon that higher medium called the Akasha, and are only reflected in a more or less spasmodic manner in the NOTE: lower astral light, so that one whose power of vision does not rise above this plane will be likely to obtain only occasional and disconnected pictures of the past instead of a coherent narrative. But nevertheless pictures of all kinds of past events are constantly being reproduced on the astral plane, and form an important part of the surroundings of the investigator there. (Leadbeater 18)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Perhaps they only appear at this level when there is a certain intensity of emotion behind them. The astral would be the subjective emotional amplification of what really happened.

Practically Perfect

Others consider the lower reflections of the Akashic records as reliable:

The real records of the past—the great Akashic Records—really exist on a much higher plane than the NOTE: lower Astral, and that which you have witnessed is but a reflection (practically perfect, however) of the original records. (Panchadasi 81-82)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

It is the reflection of these akashic images that may be thrown upon the screen of NOTE: lower astral matter by the action of the trained attention—as a picture may be thrown on a screen from a slide in a magic-lanternNOTE: a projector—so that a scene from the past may be reproduced in all its living reality, correct in every detail . . . and lived in by the trained Seer. (Besant 26-27)Kclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

By “lived in” Besant is referring to the ability to enter into the 3D physical memory of the event and experience it from any perspective.

Individual Akashic Records
Personal Memory

Subject: The concept of Akashic records is perhaps not totally understood. We would wish to define this now. Perhaps you could use an analogy of the safe deposit boxes in your bank. The individual boxes themselves store your personal belongings. The concept of the bank itself is a storehouse; however, each individual box contains only that which is relevant to yourself. And so you can see that you yourself store or, in fact, are the safe deposit box of your own energy. It is simply that we may go to your particular vault or box and withdraw that information which you seek. You, yourself, however, are the receptacle for this information. . . .

Dolores: Do these safety deposit boxes contain all the records of our future as well as our past lives?

Subject: They contain only that which is appropriate for you at this time. . . .

All that you experience, every singular piece of experience that you relate to in your life, is automatically fed into this as you experience it. (Cannon 48)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Truly, what are we besides a) the Source + b) our personal memory? Erase it entirely and our individual identity is gone, we are merely the Source. Our personal memory is what defines us along with our desires, our fears, our skills, our progress, the way we speak and express ourselves — everything. Its separation from others is what causes our own individuality.

Conscious vs Subconscious Memory

If the Akashic Records are the means by which our own personal memory operates, then we can reasonably say that at lower, near-physical levels, it is famously inaccurate. Many studies have shown that our memory is easily modified after the fact, and our memories of events can change dramatically over time.

Our minds are like a complete biography of our earthly life, wherein is set down every little detail concerning ourselves, arranged in an orderly fashion, and omitting nothing. The book is closed, normally, but it is ever there, ready to hand, for us to turn to, and we merely recall the incidents as we wish. . . .

Sometimes you cannot recall what is in your memory, but in the spirit world we can recall instantly, without any effort, and unfailingly. . . . The recordings upon the tablets of the realm mind cannot be erased. (Borgia 151-152)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

At those higher frequencies of consciousness, we are operating at the subconscious level where all is stored truthfully, without our blocks and distortions.

People under hypnosis have been able to recall forgotten details of their childhood experiences. People who have been unconscious during operations have later been hypnotized and were able to describe verbatim conversations held between the doctors and nurses while the operation was performed. People who have performed the complex task of bricklaying years before they were hypnotized were able to report under hypnosis amazingly accurate, minute details about specific bricks, which could then be verified by checking the actual brick. Everything we are exposed to is recorded. (Garfield 38-39)PtELDer • modern • Garfield

Our subconscious awareness and memory is so much more complete than we are consciously aware of. We fool ourselves, twist memories to our purposes, reject some thoughts and accept others we might not really believe, and filter out anything that isn’t relevant to us. If someone were to read our memory at a conscious level, they would find these distortions and half-truths.

Reading information directly from the individual usually requires less energy . . . than looking it up in the akashic records. . . .

Looking up information about an individual in the akashic records is going to its source. Reading it directly from the individual is seeing the expression of the source, the form it takes. (Hoodwin 29-30)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

At the individual level, one is reading from the distorted and edited experience that reaches the subject’s consciousness.

Its Connection to the Whole

The person’s individual akashic records . . . is, in turn, connected to larger “storehouses” such as the collective consciousness of humanity. Ultimately, it is connected to the whole, so when we clarify our [individual akashic records] through self-knowledge and healing, we are contributing to the clarification of the whole physical universe. As our essence NOTE: reincarnating self integrates the reincarnational self we are in this lifetime, our akashic records become more accessible to our whole essence. (Hoodwin 26)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Distillation of the Akashic Record

Our physical body has an akashic record of all that it has experienced; that record will ultimately be distilled and integrated into the akashic plane. . . . By “distilled,” I mean that the raw material of experience will be studied, organized, and understood. . . .

Michael: There is no distillation of the akashic records except through the evolution of those who had the experiences those records record. If you had a traumatic experience in the past and you dealt with it—if you evolved your experience of that trauma—that, too, goes into the records. What ultimately remains on the akashic plane is the distillation, what was learned, which is what is relevant for the universe to carry forward into the future. . . . This distillation is constantly occurring as you continue to grow. . . . When you pick up the unfinished pieces of the past and see them with more clarity and understanding, you evolve the experience. (Hoodwin 25-27)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

This is a process of shining a light into the dark places, and seeing it from the proper perspective. Providing understanding, forgiving ourselves, releasing.

Remember that at higher frequencies, events are organized by emotional frequency. The highest truth about an experience is the experience in the full light of knowing and understanding. That is the actual event at higher levels. The truth of any experience is there, whether we choose to look at it consciously or not.

It is important that all aspects of an experience are recorded — including the event as subjectively viewed through the eyes and beliefs of an experiencer, as that is necessary to understanding the actions taken.

Interacting with the Akashic Records

In Physical Form

While interactions with the Akashic do not need to take a physical form, when they do, they often take the form of reading from books, gazing at tapestries, or entering a special room where the events are experienced from a first or third person perspective.

John: [The guide] says whatever is necessary for a soul’s growth is allowed. For some people it’s books. But for most advanced souls it’s just information. (Cannon 76)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

The Tapestry Room

John: I’m walking down this beautiful corridor with walls that look like lapis lazuli and marble. At the end is this big doorway. I’m opening the door, and there is a dazzling bright light. . . .

It is a man, or a spirit form. He says he’s the guardian of the Tapestry Room and is allowing me to enter. This is a very honored place. . . . It’s very, very tall. . . . There are windows at the top of it and on either side of the walls. They’re up high and they light up the room. . . . And there is some heavy furniture at different intervals, like groups of chairs and tables opposite the tapestry. . . . The guardian says sometimes teachers bring their students here to explain the wonders and the intricacies of the tapestry to them. . . . I’m going now to look at the tapestry. It’s so beautiful. It’s metallic; made of metal threads and they’re just gorgeous. They glimmer and shine. And it looks like it breathes. It’s like . . . it is alive. I mean it just undulates and sparkles. Some of the strands glisten, and others are kind of dull. . . . And the guardian says that each thread represents a life. . . .

It makes a beautiful design. An eternal design. And. . . . I can see the world beyond that. By looking at this tapestry, I can see any event that has taken place. . . .

It’s like looking through the tapestry. . . . I can see people’s daily lives. . . . Every life that has ever been lived is represented as a thread in this tapestry. This is where all the threads of human life, the souls that incarnate are connected. It illustrates perfectly how each life is interwoven, crossing and touching all these other lives until eventually all of humanity is affected. . . .

The tapestry is huge. It seems to be about, oh, I would say at least 20 to 25 feet tall. And it seems to go on forever. It would take me hours just to walk the length of it. It must go on for a mile or more. . . . But there’s a point that I cannot go beyond. . . .

It’s made up of strands that range from a tiny piece of string all the way up to cable size, as thick as your wrist. . . .

There are greens, blues, reds, yellows, oranges and blacks. . . .

[These colors] represent the spiritual energy of all souls. . . .

[The teacher] has something like a shimmery pointer. . . . He points to a thread in the tapestry and that thread, cable, rope or whatever you want to call it, will seem to light up on its own. He points out different characteristics about lifetimes, about how people have evolved and where they have to grow. . . .

This is what the ancients call the “Akashic Records.” These are the Akashic records that advanced souls understand. He says some of the records are kept in book form, but those are for souls who are not as highly advanced. . . .

The tapestry has a purpose. It goes into the higher dimensions, even above here, and this is a very complex place. This tapestry eventually ends in Godhood where it’s all brightness. It all leads to this beautiful light. . . .

You’d be surprised at how many people have come to this room who are still in the body. Many come to view it as a work of art. He says this has sometimes been an inspiration for artists who are skilled in painting, sculpture and the textile arts. They sometimes come here because this is one of the most glorious works of art in all creation. It has many different designs, such as wild contemporary patterns, Oriental designs or Native American arrangements. . . .

John: [The guide] says, “You can see things, because behind the tapestry is your sense of time and you can find a cord and go through time.” (Cannon 67-72)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

This is a higher-dimensional view of physical existence, where each thread is 4-dimensional life as experienced by us (3 physical dimensions plus time). When those 4 dimensions are reduced down to 1 in the form of a thread), it can be seen interacting with and twisting around other lives. Expand this tapestry into another dimension, so that it is no longer flat, but a “sea” of colors and threads, and this represents the additional dimension of probable realities.

Reading Akashic Records

Changing our vibrations, we find ourselves entering a strange region. . . . You find that you are becoming gradually aware of what may be called an immense picture gallery, spreading out in all directions, and apparently bearing a direct relation to every point of space on the surface of the earth. . . .

Again, you find, upon closely examining the pictures that they are very minute—practically microscopic in size—and require the use of the peculiar magnifying power of astral vision to bring them up to a size capable of being recognized by your faculty of visual recognition. . . .

NOTE: This reminds me of what I call the “star field”, perhaps a neurological organization of associations.

Each of the little points and details of the great world picture so spread before you in the Astral Light, is really a complete scene of a certain place on earth, at a certain period in the history of the earth. It resembles one of the small views in a series of moving pictures—a single view on the roll of film. It is fixed and not in motion, and yet we can move forward along the fourth dimension, and thus obtain a moving picture of the history of any point on the surface of the earth, or even combine the various points into a larger moving picture, in the same way. . . .

[These astral records] travel back to the beginning of the history of the earth. Now open your eyes! Looking around you, you perceive the pictured representation of strange scenes filled with persons wearing a peculiar garb—but all is still, no life, no motion.

Now, let us move forward in time, at a much higher rate than that in which the astral views were registered. You now see flying before you the great movement of life on a certain point of space, in a far distant age. From birth to death you see the life of these strange people, all in the space of a few moments. Great battles are fought, and cities rise before your eyes, all in a great moving picture flying at a tremendous speed. . . .

You will notice, moreover, that everything is semi-transparent, and that accordingly, you can see the picture of what is going on inside of buildings as well as outside of them. . . .

You have gazed at the great World Picture in the Records of the Astral Light—the great Akashic Records. (Panchadasi 77-81)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

This navigation of the Akashic works the same way as navigating memories, which are also full 3D experiences. Perhaps a memory is nothing more than an specific address within the Akashic records, a reference to a certain time, place, and perspective.

See Sharing Memories.

Looking through the Akashic records is like leafing through an infinite mental photo album. You are bombarded with an awesome array of the sights and sounds of past, present and probable futures. You have to select one of these thought records, tune into it and enter it. You will then live through the record as if you were really there, watching it as it happens.

Consulting with the Akashic records can be done alone if you have the skill, but is normally done with the assistance of an advanced being from a higher level of existence. This is done as a sort of telepathic guided tour. The enormous amount of information . . . is filtered out for you and the selected record . . . is presented to you clairvoyantly, via a telepathic link with the . . . librarian.

Some people claim to have entered the Akashic Records and found something like a library there, with real books. . . . They have read a record, then entered into it, and experience the record first hand.

All these claims are consistant (sic) with the Akashic Records. These are librarian assisted guided tours, where the Akashic Records have been presented as something familiar, easy to use and easy to accept. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

The akashic records hold the complete memory of all our incarnations. . . . To look into this astral record . . . takes a great deal of concentration. You feel as though you’re breaking through a wall to reach this information. . . .

NOTE: TO DO - who is saying this? “It’s like any art—one must practice in order to become proficient. You’re able to see as much as is needed at this time.” (Browne 65)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

It requires a high degree of occult development in order to perceive even this reflection in the Astral Light. . . . An ordinary clairvoyant, however, is often able to catch occasional glimpses of these astral pictures. (Panchadasi 82)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

Limitations on Getting Information

Michael: We have access, to some extent, to all the energies of the universe, although much of that access is more subliminal than conscious for us. You have that access as well, but not to as great an extent. . . .

Any available information can be obtained, but one has to weigh the value of the information versus the amount of effort it would take to retrieve it. . . .

Not all information is available. To get information, there must be a source for it. If you ask us about something occurring on Earth where those involved are not allowing a connection to the higher planes, their guides may not be able to tell us anything about it. (Hoodwin 56, 58)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

In those cases, the light of attention would not be shining on it, which would otherwise illuminate it to the higher frequencies of self.

Experiences of the Akashic Records

Suddenly I had great visions of every possible conceivable image on beautiful Earth. I had visions of trees, evergreens to be exact, mountains as pristine as when the native American Indians found them, I saw cities from around the world including especially, LA, NY, and Amsterdam. Then I saw the grand canyon, and everything from bubbling brooks to gushing streams, to huge waterfalls . . . and placid lakes with bullfrogs in them. I suddenly felt the presence including the sights, the sounds, the smells, the flavors, and the textures of every culture on earth. . . . I saw our entire civilization as a series of perfectly real images, impressions that have left a permanent impression on me.

I received these exquisite images after only a few moments touching the Akashic records, and yet I was overwhelmed by the myriad of images. I had to let go, I saw a bright light from the record slowly get smaller, and evolve into a tiny spinning ball. NOTE: a memory Then I saw the light go out completely, and the remaining image was of a book-like computer-like vessel. WotFGOBEr • modern • Whitford

Attraction to Relevant Records

If you tune into the Akashic records yourself you will normally see those events with the greatest . . . energy around them. Wars and disasters are the easiest to see because of this. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

Michael: What you end up attracting to your vision is what has some relevance to you, some reason for you to see. Your being on a particular piece of land, for instance, automatically biases your looking into the akashic records to the records of that land. . . . A particular story is attracted in your presence because of something in it that resonates with you. (Hoodwin 27)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

The Plane of the Reincarnating Self

Here we enter into something quite different — the home of the reincarnating self; that self which again and again incarnates into astral and physical life with intentions and goals. It’s a frequency of consciousness with a span of memory that includes and encompasses all the physical lives it has lived. Here we have left behind all the lower bodies created for a physical incarnation.

This plane is known in Theosophy as the causal plane, described as the upper half of the mental plane, which resides above the astral. In my research, I find that the lower half of the mental forms a continuum with other concepts of the astral, so in my model I skip the lower mental as its own plane, and consider the causal plane just beyond the astral.

The Dimensional Boundary

The Boundary — The Inner Energy Membrane

I place this at the edge of the causal, as the description of Christmas lights below reminds me of the formless depictions of those coming home to their soul groups by Newton’s subjects. Those subjects are aware of their other lives at this point. This is also where I would place the first dimensional divide beyond the physical and astral.

“I wish to visit another system.” Instantly I’m moving through a dark void at incredible speed. . . . I’m like a spherical form of conscious energy. . . . Clusters of light are everywhere, thousands of them, like Christmas lights strung across the heavens. I feel as if I’m floating in an ocean of lights. . . .

A hazy foglike form is visible. The form extends as far as I can see. . . . It’s larger than my mind can comprehend, stretching across the heavens like an endless border.

Suddenly, I sense the vibrational energy of someone close by, an intense radiation without form or substance. I am instantly aware of communication, like a series of clear pictures appearing in my mind. . . .

“What you see before you is one of the many wonders of the universe. The infinity of fog you see is one of the many inner membranes dividing different frequencies of the universe. What you are witnessing is the inner structure of the universe. The stars and galaxies you see in the distance are but the outer crust of the universe. The key to true exploration is the movement through the energy membranes. As you move farther inward, toward the source, your internal energy frequency must change accordingly. You can only cross through the energy barriers that are in accordance with your inner light. What you see before you is the key to stability and structure throughout the universe. . . .

“All conscious energy (souls) live within the energy frequency that is in phase with their personal vibratory rate. The membrane before you separates one wavelength of energy from another. . . .

“The possible evolution of consciousness is unlimited. . . . The recognition and exploration of the energy membrane will have a significant impact upon the evolution of your species. . . .

“You are observing the convergence point of two different dimensions. Energy membranes provide the necessary substructure for each dimension to exist. They are the internal cell walls of the living universe.” (Buhlman 60-62)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

This description is similar to Newton’s subjects’ description of where they return to their “soul groups”, close families of souls who often reincarnate together in varying roles and always return together between lives. At this point the souls are reunited with their reincarnating selves.

See The Outside Appearance of Soul Groups (Formless).

Nature of the Causal Plane

The Causal Plane

Theosophy calls the home of the reincarnating self the causal plane. Here, we are reunited with the reincarnating self and all we have learned by exploring Earth life. This is the frequency from which we sent parts of ourselves out into physical incarnations. We have rejoined a part of us that has never needed to put things in physical terms. Even so, we may use physical projections as often as we like, as those experiences are now a part of us.

The reincarnating self resides at this frequency, and as it gathers experience through physical incarnations, it learns and is able to make better decisions in future lives. Through experience, it grows in its ability to direct its physical personalities through intuition and other forms of inner guidance. This constitutes the development of the reincarnating self, making it a progressively better guide to its own incarnations.

I was escorted on a short visit to the fringes of INSPEC NOTE: reincarnating self space at my request. Although I was able to perceive very little other than the massive empathy and love that radiated through me, there was also the strong impression of many beings in happy residence. (Monroe 31-32)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

“Immediately I knew that I was from this place and would return. . . .

I saw spheres of living colors which were radiant and unlike any colors on earth. They had a life of their own and seemed to sing with joy and love.

I saw neither people nor landscapes.” -Cathleen Breaux (Breaux 12 Vol. XVII, No. 2)VSNDEr, researcher • modern • many

The thought-images of the rupa NOTE: formed levels NOTE: higher astral levels are not carried into the higher heaven-world NOTE: the causal; all illusion now is past, and each soul knows his real kindred, sees them and is seen in his own royal nature, as the true immortal man that passes on from life to life, with all the ties intact that are knit to his real being. (Leadbeater 107)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The Causal Subplanes

The First Causal Subplane

This, the lowest of the arupa NOTE: formless sub-planes, is also by far the most populous of all the regions with which we are acquainted, for here are present almost all the sixty thousand millions of souls who are said to be engaged in the present human evolution. . . .

The immense majority, whether in or out of the body, are but dreamily semi-conscious, though few are now in the condition of mere colourless films; those who are fully awake are marked and brilliant exceptions, standing out amid the less radiant crowds like stars of the first magnitude, and between these and the least-developed are ranged every variety of size and beauty of colour—each thus representing the exact stage of evolution at which he has arrived. . . .

The most advanced souls of this sub-plane develop to a point at which they are engaged in studying their past, tracing out the causes set going in it, and learning much from the retrospection, so that impulses sent downwards become clearer and more definite, and translate themselves in the lower consciousness as firm convictions and imperative intuitions. (Leadbeater 102-105, 107)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Each individual consciousness pools into a somewhat separate self in each frequency domain. These are active or inactive according to how much focus of activity there is at those levels of consciousness. Thus Leadbeater reports seeing these separate bodies we all have, each in their natural environment.

See The Separation of Selves.

The Second Causal Subplane

From the densely-thronged region which we have been considering we pass into a more thinly-populated world, as out of a great city into a peaceful countryside; for at the present stage of human evolution only a small minority of individuals have risen to this loftier level where even the least advanced is definitely self-conscious, and also conscious of his surroundings. . . . The soul on this level is aware of the purpose and method of evolution. . . . The personality with which he is connected is seen by him as part of himself, and he endeavors to guide it, using his knowledge of the past as a store of experience from which he formulates principles of conduct, clear and immutable convictions of right and wrong. . . .

NOTE: This is key - souls with more experience provide stronger guidance to the incarnated personality

Into the inmost fibres of his being certain principles are wrought, and to act against them is an impossibility, no matter what may be the strain of circumstance. . . .

Only such souls as are deliberately aiming at spiritual growth live on this plane. . . . In the more highly evolved the vision is far-reaching: it ranges with clear insight over past, recognizing the causes set up, their working out, and what remains still unexhausted of their effects. . . .

No longer by thought-pictures, but by a flashing luminousness impossible to describe, the very essence of the idea flies like a star from one soul to the other. . . . A thought is like a light placed in a room; it shows all things round it, but requires no words to describe them. . . .

From their eyes the illusion-veil of personality has been lifted, and they know and realize they are not the lower nature, but only use it as a vehicle of experience. . . .

As soon as he got well into the second sub-plane his vision rapidly became clearer, and he recognized the thought-forms with pleasure as vehicles through which he was able to express more of himself in certain ways than he could through his personality. . . .

His consciousness is instantaneously and perfectly active at any point in the lower divisions to which he wills to direct it, and he, therefore, can intentionally project additional energy into such a thought-form when he wishes to use it for the purpose of teaching. (Leadbeater 107-112)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The Third Causal Subplane

In touching the seventh heaven we come into contact for the first time with a plane which is cosmic in its extent—on which, therefore, may be met many an entity which mere human language has no words to portray. (Leadbeater 113)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Life of the Reincarnating Self

For a detailed look at life here, see Returning to Our Soul Group (Newton) and The Reincarnating Self.

In Sri Yukteswar’s model, the causal world lies just beyond the astral:

Sri Yukteswar: “The causal world is indescribably subtle. . . . The causal world [is] the borderline of fusion between mind and matter. There one perceives all created things . . . as forms of consciousness.

“Whatever a human being can do in fancy, a causal being can do in reality. . . . Beings in the causal world have a much greater freedom, and can effortlessly manifest their thoughts into instant objectivity. . . .

“Causal beings realize that the physical cosmos is not primarily constructed of electrons, nor is the astral cosmos basically composed of lifetrons NOTE: prana—both in reality are created from the minutest particles of God-thought NOTE: Seth’s Conscsiousness Units, chopped and divided by maya, the law of relativity which intervenes to apparently separate the Nounmenon NOTE: the thing in itself from His phenomena.

“Souls in the causal world recognize one another as individualized points of joyous Spirit; their thought-things NOTE: thought forms are the only objects which surround them. . . .

“Causal-bodied beings feast only on the ambrosia of eternally new knowledge.” (Yogananda 410-411)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

The Environment

We get our best and clearest view of life in the causal plane from someone who lives there — Seth!

While my environment differs in rather important respects from that of my readers, I can assure you, with ironic understatement, that it is as vivid, varied, and vital as physical existence. It is more pleasurable—though my ideas of pleasure have changed some since I was a physical being—being more rewarding and offering far greater opportunities for creative achievement. (Roberts 16)


I share my field of existence with others who have more or less the same challenges to meet, the same overall pattern of development. . . .

We do not know death. . . . Our existence takes us into many other environments, and we blend into these. . . .

There are no real barriers to separate the systems of which I speak. The only separation is brought about by the varying abilities of entities to perceive and manipulate. You exist in the midst of many other systems of reality, for example, but you do not perceive them. (Roberts 19-20)


There is no end to our environment. In your terms there would be no lack of space or time in which to operate. . . . We are still alert to other quite alien systems of reality that flash on the outskirts of consciousness as we know it. . . .

In some systems for example, [consciousness] forms highly integrated mathematical and musical patterns that are themselves stimuli for other universal systems. (Roberts 23)


We are aware of what you would call our past selves. . . .

We realize our freedom to choose our thoughts, and we choose them with some discrimination and finesse. (Roberts 30)


We often translate each other’s thoughts into various shapes and forms out of pure enjoyment in the practice. (Roberts 42)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

In addition to the ability to cross systems of reality, environment is largely determined by focus and association. see Time Outside the Physical for how time is experienced in the causal.

TO DO: RESEARCH: There’s a LOT more in SS on life in the causal around pages 16-23

Expansive Consciousness

We have strong emotional experience, although it differs in a large measure from your own. It is far less limited and far more expansive in that we are also aware and responsive to the emotional “climate” as a whole. We are much freer to feel and experience, because we are not so afraid of being swept away by feeling. (Roberts 19)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Communication

On ascending from the lower regions of spirit country to these upper ones, observers possessing the “spiritual ear” become aware that sounds and tones are transformed into spiritual language; they begin to perceive the “spiritual world” through which objects and beings communicate their nature not only in music but also in words, speaking out what can be called in spiritual science their “eternal names.” (Steiner 130)Tclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

Tones and words are still physical things. In the causal, communication now becomes a continuous broadcast of self, as everything rings out “I am! I am!” The flow through each consciousness eternally sends signals out of the form of that consciousness, as the flow becomes it, taking its shape.

Playful Exploration

We enjoy a sense of play that is highly spontaneous, and yet I suppose you would call it responsible play. Certainly it is creative play. We play, for example, with the mobility of our consciousness, seeing how “far” one can send it. We are constantly surprised by the products of our own consciousness, of the dimensions of reality through which we can hopscotch. . . . The pathways we make continue to exist and can be used by others. We leave messages to any who come by, mental signposts. (Roberts 32)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Vacations of Becoming

For our “vacations” we visit amid simple life forms, and blend with them.

To this extent we indulge in relaxation and sleep, for we can spend a century as a tree or as an uncomplicated life form in another reality. . . . We may create, you see, the forest in which we grow. Usually however we are highly active, our full energies focused in our work and in new challenges. (Roberts 21)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Perceiving the Physical

I perceive people in a room in a far different manner than they perceive themselves; their various past and future reincarnated personalities, but not their probable selves, are perceivable to me.

I “see” the reincarnated aspects. . . . In your terms it would be as if you saw a series of quickly moving pictures. . . .

I say for example that I am aware of their past and future actions and thoughts; and yet what I am aware of, actually, are ever-shifting and changing patterns, both in the future and in the past. (Roberts 297)


This room does not exist to me. (Roberts 422)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Moving Beyond the Causal

Sri Yukteswar: “Many beings remain for thousands of years in the causal cosmos. By deeper ecstasies the freed soul then withdraws itself from the little causal body and puts on the vastness of the causal cosmos. All the separate eddies of ideas, particularized waves of power, love, will, joy . . . melt into the ever-joyous Sea of Bliss. No longer does the soul have to experience its joy as an individualized wave of consciousness, but is merged in the One Cosmic Ocean, with all its waves—eternal laughter, thrills. (Yogananda 411)


Sri Yukteswar: “Only when a being has no further desires for experiences in the pleasing-to-the-eye astral cosmos, and cannot be tempted to go back there, does he remain in the causal world.” (Yogananda 413)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

Higher Spiritual Realms

As frequency of consciousness increases to levels that fewer and fewer people ever experience during physical life, the quantity of experiences to pull from diminishes, and the naming given increases in variety.

That said, each higher frequency means increasing proximity to the Source and increasing focus in the now.

Further In — Consciousness Beyond Physical Form

Beyond this are states in which the symbols themselves begin to fade away, become indistinct, distant. Here you begin to draw into regions of consciousness in which symbols become less and less necessary, and it is a largely unpopulated area indeed. Representations blink off and on, and finally disappear NOTE: they become relatively slower and slower as our consciousness increases in frequency. Consciousness is less and less physically oriented. In this stage of consciousness the soul finds itself alone with its own feelings, stripped of symbolism and representations, and begins to perceive the gigantic reality of its own knowing.

It feels direct experience. If we use joy as our example, all mental symbols and images of it would finally disappear. They had emerged from it, and would fall away from it, not being the original experience, but by-products. The soul would then begin to explore the reality of this joy in terms that can hardly be explained, and in so doing would learn methods of perception, expression, and actualization that would have been utterly incomprehensible to it before. (Roberts 256)


In higher stages of consciousness, the symbols are no longer necessary, and creativity takes place completely without their use. (Roberts 258)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

To use the theosophical terminology I was in the mental world “Arupa,” NOTE: the formless but the peculiarity of my observations was that only this world “Arupa” really existed. All the rest was the creation of imagination. The real world was a “world without forms.” (Ouspensky 285)ANMUpsychedelic • Theosophy • Ouspensky

The formless is the deeper, more foundational reality underneath forms.

The sixth realm is called by Myers, the “realm of light.” Individuals on this realm are matured spirits, having lived through, with conscious comprehension, all the aspects of the created universe. They are capable of living now without form, of existing as white light in the pure thought of the Creator. CCchanneled • Society for Psychical Research • Myers

Swedenborg said that beyond the heaven he visited was another heaven, one so brilliant and formless to his perceptions that it appeared only as “a streaming of light.” (Talbot 301)HUscientific, researcher • modern • Talbot

Dolores: In the area known as heaven, would it just be all blank or would there be scenes, buildings or whatever?

Subject: No, not buildings. Your perception is different and you can see the energies. It would be like fantastic displays of aurora borealis. You would be energy yourself and you could manipulate the energies to achieve different things and cause different things to happen. . . . You can look into the lower planes very easily and see the physical planes and see what’s going on. (Cannon 37)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Recognition of Shared Unity and Compassion

Beyond the glorious devachanic NOTE: higher astral world opens yet another more glorious, the region of Samadhi, where a few of our race can function, though it is utterly unknown to the vast majority. It is a region where thought entirely changes its character and no longer exists as what is called thought on the lower planes. Consciousness loses many of its limitations, and acquires a new and strange expansion. Consciousness still knows itself to be itself, and yet has widened out to know other selves as one with it. . . . It lives, breathes, feels with others, identifying itself with others, yet knowing its own center. . . .

This is the unity of those who are higher and, because they are higher, realize their oneness with all below, seeing humanity in the unity of its spiritual nature instead of in the diversity of its material manifestations. Then compassion flows out, that compassion that sees and knows itself in every human soul, that understands all and therefore is able to help all. . . . In the worst and most degraded it still realizes the possibilities that to it are actualities, as it sees in all people what they are in reality, not in appearance. . . .

At this level, incomprehensible problems find simple solution, and things that seem unknowable come within the limits of the knowable. (Besant 163-164)SLwisdom • Theosophy • Besant

The Source of Light

Then before the awakening soul unfolds a yet mightier world which dwarfs all that went before. . . . Nirvana binds up all these glories of humanity. Its possibilities are seen and realized, and are no longer mere lovely dreams. They include life beyond all fancy of living, activity in wisdom and power and love beyond any wild imaginings, mighty hierarchies of spiritual Intelligences, each seeming vaster and more wonderful than the one before. . . .

Sweeping as it were from the very heart of it all . . . comes the knowledge that this is the goal of our pilgrimage, that this is our true home, that this is the world to which we really belong. All the gleams of light that have shown upon us in our weary journey have come from here. (Besant 164-165)SLwisdom • Theosophy • Besant

A Deeper Unity

On the nirvanic plane he moves a step further, and realizes that his consciousness and theirs are one in a yet higher sense, because they are all in reality facets of the infinitely greater consciousness of the Logos NOTE: the divine, in whom they all live and move and have their being; so that when “the dewdrop slips into the shining sea” the effect produced is rather as though the process had been reversed and the ocean poured into the drop, which now for the first time realizes that it is the ocean—not a part of it, but the whole. (Leadbeater 132)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Their ‘self’ rejoins God like a drop of water returning to the ocean. Nothing more stands between their self and God. (Elahi 16)PoPwisdom • Iranian • Elahi

Proximity to the Source

To be close to God means to live forever in a state of indescribable happiness that is continually renewed and forever grows more intense NOTE: This is a state of constant release, entirely in the now. (Elahi 4)PoPwisdom • Iranian • Elahi

Endless Repeating Perfection

Just outside the Source, we have change; a repeating cycling change:

Three times I have “gone” to a place that I cannot find words to describe accurately. . . .

It was a place or condition of pure peace, yet exquisite emotion. It was as if you were floating in warm soft clouds where there is no up or down, where nothing exists as a separate piece of matter. The warmth is not merely around you, it is of you and through you. Your perception is dazzled and overwhelmed by the Perfect Environment.

The cloud in which you float is swept by rays of light in shapes and hues that are constantly changing, and each is good as you bathe in them as they pass over you. Ruby-red rays of light, or something beyond what we know as light, because no light ever felt this meaningful. All the colors of the spectrum come and go constantly, never harshly, and each brings a different soothing or restful happiness. It is as if you are within and a part of the clouds surrounding an eternally glowing sunset, and with every changing pattern of living color, you also change. You respond and drink into you the eternity of the blues, yellows, greens, and reds, and the complexities of the intermediates. All are familiar to you. This is where you belong. This is Home.

As you move slowly and effortlessly through the cloud, there is music around you. It is not something of which you become aware. It is there all the time, and you vibrate in harmony with the Music. Again, this is more than the music you knew back there . . . it is only those that have evoked in you the deep, incoherent emotion back there. . . . Choirs of human-sounding voices echo in wordless song. Infinite patterns of strings in all shades of subtle harmony interweave in cyclical yet developing themes, and you resonate with them. There is no source from which the Music comes. It is there, all around you, in you, you are a part of it, and it is you.

It is the purity of a truth of which you have had only a glimpse. This is the feast, and the tiny tidbits you tasted before, back there, had made you hope for the existence of the Whole. The nameless emotion, longing, nostalgia, sense of destiny that you felt back there . . . these are now fulfilled. You are Home. You are where you belong. Where you always should have been.

Most important, you are not alone. With you, beside you, interlocked in you are others. They do not have names, nor are you aware of them as shapes, but you know them and you are bonded to them with a great single knowledge. They are exactly like you, they are you, and like you, they are Home. You feel with them, like gentle waves of electricity passing between you, a completeness of love, of which all the facets you have experienced are but segments and incomplete portions. (Monroe 123-125)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

This is an experience of constantly becoming. When our environment is part of us, within us, it is because we are becoming it, resonating perfectly with it.

My search for a broad goal that drives every human brought out one that was all too obvious. The nostalgia, the yearning to go Home. (Monroe 22)


Monroe’s reincarnating self: Stretch your mind to there, what you know Home to be. Then release from here and you will be there.

The scene came into view. . . .

. . . many-hued cloud towers, just as I remember, only they are not clouds . . . flowing in shades of glowing color, every color I ever thought of and some I only remember but can’t express. . . .

. . . and there is music . . . a thousand instruments, thousands of voices . . . a thousand years is but an instant. . . .

What’s wrong with the clouds? . . . The large bright blue, followed by two smaller yellow ones. . . . It’s familiar! Others, and they are familiar too. . . . That’s exactly the same cloud frame . . . and the others, they are all the same! It keeps repeating, over and over again—the same patterns in a repeating loop! . . .

The music . . . it’s repeating . . . the same as I felt an hour or an eternity ago . . . exactly the same. Let me try another spot, another perspective. . . .

. . . it’s not different at all! I’ll move far away. . . .

. . . it’s still the same. . . . Let me go in deeper. . . .

There they are, a bunch of curls, curls of energy playing games. . . . That’s more like it! I was such a curl once . . . let me join in the game! Round and round . . . up and down . . . in and out. . . . The game is like an endless loop. . . .

How about playing a new game? How about. . . . ? Oh, happy with what you’ve got? . . .

This happened to me before. This is why I left . . . and I can’t come back! I don’t want to come back! . . .

It became much on the order of a childhood recollection; something to hold dear as it was, but not to relive. (Monroe 25-27, 29)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

This must be from the development of memory! Without memory, this loop is eternally satisfying because it’s not recognized as a loop. As memory develops to the point that it is longer than the loop, we begin to expect, remember, until it all falls into the dim pattern of expectation.

The higher frequencies of consciousness are closer to the now, in a state of shortened context, limited memory.

See Deep Attention.

Unchanging Union in the Light

This is in terms of the overall arc of evolution towards the Source. Many are able to have temporary experiences of unity with the light. See Transcendent States of Being.

[The Buddhic dimension] is a warm, abstract world filled with utter peace and infinite love. It is a dimension of pure White. There is no sight or sound perception here other than the all pervading, brilliant White. In this dimension you very quickly relinquish conscious thought and individuality. You cannot think for long once you enter here and there is no need or desire to do so. There is an irresistible urge drawing you into a quiet stillness. It is like being immersed in warm, pure White cotton wool. In this world you cease to be an individual and you become, PART OF THE ONE. You also cease to be male or female. In a way this is like returning to the Mother’s womb. You are surrounded, absorbed and assimilated by infinite loving warmth, understanding, forgiveness. . . .

Time here ceases to have any meaning. If you enter this world you will never, ever want to leave it. . . . This is the healing, resting place of the soul. ToPOBEr • modern • Bruce

All of these states can be experienced while in the physical body as well. TO DO: compare with the states here:

See Transcendent States of Being.

Higher Work is Infinitely Better

It is a law of Occult dynamics that “a given amount of energy expended on the spiritual or astral plane is productive of far greater results than the same amount expended on the physical objective plane of existence.” (Blavatsky 148)tSDclairvoyant • Theosophy • Blavatsky

The work of one day on levels such as [the nirvanic] may well surpass in efficiency the toil of a thousand years on the physical plane. (Leadbeater 122)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Ever as we rise higher in the scale of nature our possibilities become greater, our work for others ever grander and more far-reaching, and that infinite wisdom and infinite power means only infinite capacity for service, because they are directed by infinite love. (Leadbeater 132)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The Aperture and Emitter

Over decades of OBEs, Monroe delves deeper and deeper into the source of reality. He discovers The Aperture and Emitter, the source of the hologram.

See The Aperture and Emitter.